Savage Princess Was Forced to Share a Bed with the Enemy Prince to Save Her People 💔 | Full Recap

Savage Princess Was Forced to Share a Bed with the Enemy Prince to Save Her People 💔 | Full Recap

In a world where power decides
everything and bloodlines rule like kings. One girl had nothing. No name, no power, no mercy from anyone. Her name was Asha Pervez. But when they tried to break her,
she rose stronger, smarter and more dangerous
than anyone ever expected. Her greatest enemy became
the one she couldn’t forget. Love pulled her in.
But betrayal hit harder. The empire she fought. It fell apart piece by piece. Secrets came to light.
Friends turned enemies. Asha didn’t just survive.
She took everything. This isn’t just a story about revenge. It’s about power, pride,
and what it truly costs to win. You think you know how this ends?
Think again. This is age of arrogance. Welcome to man a Dragon. The memoir begins with the King
Kendrick Evaristo, tricking our female protagonist
by granting her the right to choose a marriage partner
as the reward for victory. She is stunned by this announcement
in the name of the Emperor. He declares that whoever she chooses
will be her husband immediately. The nobles gathered there and talked
among themselves, expressing concerns that she was far from understanding
women’s culture and that they heard she grew up as a brutal person,
walking behind the smell of blood. They are also nervous about her
potentially choosing to marry their sons. Our female protagonist is disappointed
that after all this, the price of a lifetime battle
is choosing a husband. Great warrior Prince Pervez
was the hero of the Imperial Army who saved the Crown Prince from danger
30 years ago. Out of jealousy, the Crown Prince sent him to eliminate
the lawyer tribe in the northern lands. Prince Pervez, a fateful night
and the father of our female protagonist accepted this, despite being aware
that the place was like a dead end. He fought fiercely
and with all his strength, but died on the battlefield
after her father’s death. Her brothers fought with all their might. After they all died,
she eventually took their place. Finally, under her leadership,
the war was over. The night started jumping with joy,
but the joy of victory did not last long. They were going to starve
before this extreme winter was over. In the previous castle,
they’re trying to anticipate when they will receive a reward
from the Imperial family. Decker reminds her that privacy is a place
that the Emperor doesn’t even look at. She points to the decree sent
by His Majesty and tells Decker that this is the Emperor’s
promise to them. It states that if they drive the Loire
tribe out of privacy entirely, he will pay them back. He will reward them for their hard work
and sacrifice if they win the war. In the name of Felix Tonin. Richard, Alban, Dell and every sto. Decker inquires if the Emperor
will keep his promise to them. She replies she doesn’t know,
but they have no other choice. If they don’t get anything,
her Vaz will starve to death. However, she concludes that she wouldn’t
be able to get compensation quickly because the emperor who killed her
father won’t be willing to pay a reward. She has now returned to the capital. The Emperor expresses
his condolences for her father’s death. He adds that
since all her brothers are dead, a woman inherited
the title of the maki of previous. I see
most of you did not subscribe my channel. Making a video takes a lot of effort,
so please subscribe to the channel and press the Bell notification
to continue watching Amazing man. More recaps. She agrees. He lets out an evil smile
that he did not even know. He mentions that he thought the savage
princess had come to the banquet. He believes that the savage Princess
is the title that suits her. She remains silent and thinks to herself she does not care how many insults
she receives. All she wants is for the people of Earth
to get enough money to survive the winter. The Emperor then inquires about her age. She introduced herself as Asha Parviz
and informed us she’s 22 this year. His Majesty states
that if she’s 22, she’s at the age where she has to make her debut. Expressing exaggerated concern
that she doesn’t even have an arranged marriage yet,
Usha is clueless. She wondered
what was going on with this sudden talk. He further states that he has planned
to give her an excellent reward. That is the right to choose
a marriage partner, and he will give it to her
as a reward for victory. His servant hands her
a list of noble names so she can choose who she wants. Whoever
she chooses will marry her immediately. He then advises her
to get to the top of the list, because the closer she gets, the higher
her husband’s family. Rating. Emphasizing that it’s best
to look from the top of the list, Usha raises a question. If the person she chooses
doesn’t want to marry her, wouldn’t it be difficult for both of them? His Majesty replies
that if the Emperor’s order gets rejected, his family will have to pay
the Imperial family and her all the money. She is startled by His Majesty’s
revelation. She finally understands His Majesty’s
conspiracy to withhold her victory. Rewards, because the family he chooses
would be obliged to pay her Vaz instead of the emperor
in the name of alimony. After giving it all a thought,
she finally announces her decision to choose to Carlisle
Haven temporarily deprived of power. He was initially the Crown Prince,
but his position was taken four days ago
due to an unfortunate incident. That’s why on the list of nobles,
he is also there and is not a member
of the imperial family. Usher reminds His Majesty that he said
whoever’s name is written at the top,
she should choose him. As for him,
he is the highest ranking nobleman. Dear subscribers of manhwa Dragon. It’s manhwa Dragon here. I have an important update
to share with you. Unfortunately, our channel
has been demonetized by YouTube. We are working
hard to get things back on track, but in the meantime we have created
a new channel called Manhwa Fury. We hope you will subscribe to this channel
so that we can continue to share awesome content
without any monetization problems. Your loyalty has been our driving force
and we are incredibly grateful for the community
we have built together on Manhwa Dragon. We understand that change can be tricky,
but with your support, we will conquer this challenge together and keep bringing
you the best manhwa content out there. We need your help to monetize
our new channel Manhwa Fury on YouTube. Please take a moment
to subscribe to Manhwa Fury using the link in the description,
or support our other channel. Meanwhile,
Dragon does not give us anything, but we still upload videos
only for our dear subscribers. Thank you for being an awesome part
of the manhwa Dragon community. If you have any questions or just want to share some thoughts,
feel free to drop them in the comments. We can’t wait to see you over at Manhwa
Fury. Stay awesome and let’s make
the next chapter even more epic. Thank you all for your support. The Emperor’s expression tells him
that he’s not happy to hear her decision. The nobles gathered there
to call her crazy as she chose His Highness Crown Prince Carlisle
as her marriage partner. They also talk about the disagreement
between his father, and that led to him being currently deprived of the Crown
Prince title. He is also nicknamed
the God of War and Slaughter. They wonder if that woman wants to die. Usha plays her card as she states that
if they refuse, under the imperial decree, the son’s family would be obliged to pay
alimony. The people there are shocked as she
indirectly asked the emperor for alimony. In other words,
she will receive the victory reward that she should have received
from the royal family. Still,
it will come from the foundation instead. They also recall
that the Emperor talked about alimony and told her that she needed
to choose the man with the highest rank. They believe the Emperor
dug his own grave. Carlisle starts laughing
like a maniac, while the fooled emperor suggests
he will give her another chance to think. But Asha is adamant about marrying
Duke Carlisle Haven. She further states
that if he gives her the victory bonus, not the marriage partner’s choice,
she will withdraw her choice. But Carlisle intervenes. He asks Sasha
if she’s trying to make fun of His Majesty the Emperor, because his promise
cannot be undone so easily. He states that the fact that he
who is His Majesty’s eldest son, will marry
a woman from the village is impossible. However,
for the sake of His Majesty’s promise, he will accept her marriage proposal. Asha is speechless
as it seems after His Majesty. She’s the one who dug her own grave. When reality hits her, her eyes
widen with disbelief as she thinks she needs money,
not a husband. Still, Carlisle seems amused about it
as he calls her wife and looks forward to getting along with her
in the Imperial living room. Carlisle has summoned Dasha. He asks her to go ahead. Brave Marquis Prevost usher realizes
that it is evident from his expressions that he does not seem to like
her, and wonders what he’s thinking. She formally introduces herself,
but accidentally addresses him as the Crown Prince. She realizes that he is no longer
the Crown Prince, and she should have called in Duke Haven. He inquires if she is aware of the reason
for abolishing the title of custodian. Usher recalls the time when she and
her team arrived in the capital. Carlisle was accused
of coveting his father’s mistress. It was rumored that he reportedly broke into His Majesty’s
favorite mistress chamber. Her team further informed her
that the problem between the Emperor and his son seems to be His Majesty’s
extreme bias towards women. Archer thought that women
trafficked the capital’s population, and here they have
the time and desire to spy on other women. She saw the article
where he was mentioned. Now she wonders that
she would have never thought the man in the article
would be her husband. Carlisle stayed. She keeps staring at him thoughtlessly,
even if she doesn’t know what he can do. He asks her to answer
and not just stare at him too much. He asks if it’s because she loves
his handsomeness, and thinks to himself that it’s hard to deal with
someone who clings to him for no reason. She responds that she does not necessarily
envy his body, and admits she is just jealous. He is stunned upon hearing her answer. She then discusses the pros
and cons that such a large body can quickly become a target. But there is a force coming from the body
and that’s good. He inquires if she is talking
in the context of a fight. She answers yes,
expressing her desire to have such a body, but she can’t, as she was born
with a different muscle structure. He finds her response attractive. He then wishes to discuss their deal. Aisha is surprised as she whispers a deal. Carlisle teases her about possibly falling in love with her
and accepting her offer to him. It seems like she liked his teasing. He then reveals his real motive. His father has put a condition
on abdicating the throne. The condition states that if he is ready
to serve the Empire for three years and put aside his ego, the Crown Prince’s
title will be entrusted to him again. So he is considering volunteering
to serve Prevost, who has been tired of the war
for the next three years. Aisha inquires if it’s only three years. What’s after that? Without any expression.
He replies divorce. Aisha is shocked. He further instructs her not to care
about what he does and provides for the next three years. He further clarifies that she doesn’t need
to expect him to treat her as his wife, and not even think about
joining the other side of him. If she complies with those conditions,
he will provide the financial and material support
Prevost needs. Aisha thinks there is a motive behind
accepting that marriage, but she cannot leave
Prevost under that man’s control. She inquires what he intends to do
in private. She tells him beforehand that if he has
a motive that would damage privacy, she would not agree to it. Carlisle questions
what she is not going to agree with. Is she going to let the locals starve? He clarified that he had no intention
to damage Prevost in return. She needs to help him
succeed in what he wants. She responds, she got it. She asks him to write a contract. He whispers a contract. She reminds him that he said he would not
spare the support for reconstruction, and she would like to have a contract
specifying the substance in detail. He likes that she does not trust
the promises to be told without precise details. He believes that as a couple,
they’ll get along well with each other. Aisha asks
if by that he means a couple that agreed to use each other as they needed
and separated ordinarily. Carlisle smirks and says, look at this. Isn’t the conversation between us
going well? Later,
Lyonel Bailey, Carlisle’s closest aide, reads the contract and states
that she wrote it carefully. Carlisle responds that she’s a woman
who won’t waste money anywhere. Lionel Bailey questions if he is going to
marry a brutal woman like that, and that many more women are considered
candidates to marry the crown prince. He reveals that it’s only three years, and
where would he find a chance like this? Lionel
Bailey does not understand what he means. He declared this an opportunity
to eliminate the frivolous things that dare to override their limits. Carlisle entered the battlefield at the age of 15
because after his biological mother died, his stepmother, who became Empress
Moody, wished that he fought, and he fought again,
and he finally survived. He wonders if it is probably because of
God’s blessing he received at birth. People called him a murder God and cheered
for him when he returned victorious. The current Empress, Beatrice
and the second Prince Martius were present there, witnessing
the people’s admiration for him. She knew that if she wanted
to make her son the crown prince, she had to do something. So she teamed up with Viviana Laury,
the Emperor’s youngest mistress, and accused him of barging into her room
in the middle of the night. He said he did not know this woman
was in that room and someone was trying to trick him, but His Majesty refused
to listen to his explanation. He accused him of converting his mistress
and that his arrogance had crossed the line. At that moment,
he announced that he would remove Prince Carlisle Evaristo
from the position of Crown Prince. He further declares
that her empress strategy was to eliminate unpopular things at once. Lionel agrees
that as a result, Marcus was temporarily treated as the Crown prince,
and she succeeded in the end. They talk about how, after three years,
the Empress will discover the plan and prevent the restoration of the Crown
Princess position. She will try to make Martius
the official crown prince, but Carlisle declares that the throne is
his and will kill whoever desires it. He plans to grow his strength
beyond the Empress Reach. For this purpose, as is the right place,
Lionel thinks about it and believes Vaz is located
outside the territorial borders. Carlisle says, isn’t it good at this point that his successor
comes to take him with her? Lionel, however, raises a question is he going to marry
a woman he’s never seen? Does he even know what kind of woman
she is? But Carlisle responds by revealing this is
not the first time he has seen her. He reveals that he has met her
before a few days ago in the imperial capital of zero. Carlisle was there wearing a cloak
to hide his identity. He was thinking about the conspiracy
of the Empress that led to his title being taken, and he got completely trapped
by the Empress. He blamed himself for it, as he wasn’t
cautious enough, and quickly responded to a letter from a new informant
who wanted to make a deal with him. He thought that it would be
an assassination attempt at most, but it turned out to be something
he never thought of. He took advantage of the rumors
that had been spread that he was isolating himself in the room
because of his breakthrough, so he decided to use this opportunity
to move in secret. There,
some bandits approached him with a weapon and asked that he was a new face
and would like to exchange a few words. If you wish to go safely. Carlisle knew
that it would be very unpleasant if the situation escalated,
since he was hiding his identity. That’s when someone called out for their
unfairness, for being three against one. Usha announced that they needed to balance
so she would join two. They look down on her since she was a girl
and asked what was wrong with her. She delivered a powerful punch
to his face. Carlisle was surprised as he saw her firm position
and wondered if she was a warrior. The man hurried the other to kill her. Decker grabbed him from behind
and called him a coward for sending his younger brother
to attack instead. Decker then inquired
if she planned to kill the man. She responded that she should really kill them,
but it would be compassionate for them. Carlisle noticed
they were not using kill words just as a metaphor,
and they seemed capable of killing people. Decker reminded her
that they were instructed to avoid causing trouble in the capital
before entering the palace. She decided to leave it,
then the men ran for their lives. Carlisle expressed his gratitude
for helping him and said that he could survive the danger
due to them. Decker requested to guide them to a cheap
and convenient hostel. They revealed that their group
was in danger of sleeping on the streets, as the overnight prices in the capital
were very high. Usha revealed that their group consisted
of five people, including the two of them, and as long as there was a place to wash,
they could adjust and sleep in the same room. He agreed to guide them in the present. Lyonel inquires
if that is why he returned late that day. Carlisle considers himself the reason
they could wash and enter the palace. If she had stayed the same,
she would have been called a chief beggar instead of the brutal princess. Lyonel is shocked that she is
hitting the gangs with her fist. Even someone like His Highness
would have lost if he had misrepresented. He replies. However,
it will not be easy for the Empress to send the assassins and succeed
so quickly. Lyonel believes
this is a significant advantage. Carlisle further adds
that in order to rebuild Pervaiz, she cannot betray him,
nor will she bother him with her actions. He reveals that he offered her
to stay with him in his mansion. However, she rejected the order
and returned to the hostel, saying it was uncomfortable. He believes she is very careful. That’s
why she doesn’t want to be by his side. He asks her if he thinks
there is a better wife than her. Aisha informs her team
about the contract marriage and they are shocked to learn about it. They warn her that this is very dangerous,
and the Prince is trying to use her as a shield for his conspiracy,
but it does not matter to her. Decker is shocked at her response
and tries to tell her that her life is at stake. She says that if she could sell herself to save Prevacid,
she would sell herself countless times. Given the price
she thinks it’s an outstanding deal. She tries to convince Decker
by informing him that with this money, nobody in purveyors will starve to death
this winter. They can also treat the wounded
and plant seeds in the field. She asked Decker to imagine the scene
where the desolate plains of kicker are full of plantings. She asks him if he would have chosen
another option if he were in her place, and she is at the height of her
pleasure now. They all don’t seem convinced about it. Nevertheless, they ask,
when will the wedding take place? She replies, fortunately,
they will skip the wedding ceremony and head to Prevost immediately
after reciting short marriage vows. They talk among themselves
about how long marriage vows will take. Even if it were the vows of a gentleman’s
marriage, wouldn’t it take months? They also aware that
since they are all here in the capital, people in Prevost
will probably starve in the meantime. Upon hearing it, Usha quickly
reaches Carlisle’s place and inquires when they can leave next week
or the week after. He thinks it would be better
if it were as soon as possible, but it’s a wedding, and if they rush it,
would she not feel dissatisfied? He inquires
if she has a sweetheart in Prabhat. Why is she in so much hurry? She replies that the people in Prevost
are waiting for her to return. He informs her that he’s trying
to finalize the preparations as soon as possible, and asks her to
choose her dress and they will modify it. He then instructs Mrs. Loper to start with that. She wonders, what’s with the word
that three seconds later she’s in the bathtub and realizes
what the word that meant. All the maids surround her as they are in
a rush to prepare her, washing her hair. They inquire
as she used to wrap her hair in a cake. Seeing the condition of her hair, Mrs. Loper also inquires if she uses perfume. And what about oils? Usha replies. Why would she even put that in her hair when they try to fit a corset
in her waist? They ask her if she has never worn corsets, since
they have never seen a waist like that. They also talk about how she’s too tall
and has broad shoulders and muscled arms, so there are better options
than a sleeveless dress. They decide not to go with the purse,
as it does not suit or puffed sleeves, and makes her shoulders
look wider. After going through this,
Usha really wishes to go home. Usha finally appears before Carlyle,
whose eyes get fixated on his to be wife. His Highness has been lost in her beauty. The man screams in shock. He then tells her that
if someone sees her, they will think she’s a loser
because of her facial expressions. She replies that she is a loser. They did not let her put any weapon
in her clothes to defend herself with it. He inquires from Miss Loper,
that isn’t the dress so simple? Considering it’s an imperial celebration. She replies back that the Marquis insisted
that the dress looked comfortable, but he assures her that it’s okay because
he prepared something else for her. He then shows it to Mrs. Loper and asks, would that be enough? Mrs. Loper is utterly stunned
as her eyes fall upon the shiny
and outrageously luxurious necklace. Mrs. Loper is shocked to see that it’s
the necklace of the late Queen Evelina. She then suggests that the dress better be
simple for diamond necklaces like these, and she cannot believe His Highness
is giving up such a precious thing. Usha inquires if it is Ruby. Mrs. Loper asks her. She can’t know it just by looking at it. Usha thinks that she should have
a little idea about jewelry. Carlyle thinks that she certainly had
no interest in jewelry prices because she had been fighting her
whole life. He tells her that she can buy about 100
army horses if she sells that necklace. Usha is shocked and asks if he means
this is over 1 million Verona. He places it on her neck and tells her
to consider it a down payment. She wonders that if she sold this,
she will get 100 army houses, but needs clarification
about whether to buy food first. He smells and realizes she is worn
perfume, so he asks her about it. She tells him the maids brought perfume
that smelled of flowers and fruits, but they smelled lovely. So she chose something that smelled
like grass. He looks at her. She asks him what’s wrong
and he replies that it smells nice. He wonders that he didn’t think
she would choose this smell. He states that the necklace
finally found its owner. He lifts his hand, caresses her face,
and tells her it suits her. He then instructs Mrs. Loper to complete preparations
before the vows performance. Ceremony. Usha thinks that the crown prince’s
hand would be soft, but she did not expect it to be a warriors
hand. She is confused
as to why her pulse is accelerating. She wonders if it is natural
for the hands of the battle leader, His Highness Carlisle,
to be like the warriors, but her thoughts are once again
directed to buying the horses. A few days later, at Carlisle and Asha’s
wedding, the guests gossip about His Highness
marrying Usha. In any case, if His Highness regains
the position of Crown Prince, he will leave her immediately
and that way. Nor Cecilia a potential candidate to marry
the Crown Prince, will stand idly by. Cecilia thinks that His Royal Highness
insisted on agreeing to marry Marcus Pervez, because Pervez is
an extraterritorial jurisdiction. Regardless of what happens there,
the royal family cannot intervene. She also believes through this work,
the Crown Prince may be trying to test
a suitable candidate to marry him. Although people are abandoning
that position because of this, there’s no reason for her
to give up on this civil war. She believes
the conditions are more favorable to her than anyone else, because the golden eye
symbolizes the imperial family. As a royal concert,
golden eyes will be preferred. That’s why not only the emperors,
but also the emperors mistress Viviana, have golden eyes. She believes she is entitled to that
status from Marquis Pervaiz, and she is more worthy of the Crown
Prince. She will show it to everyone here soon. His Majesty and the Empress make an entry, bringing the chief priest,
Gabriel Knox of the temple as well. The guests notice. Gabriel seems to be in charge
of the marriage ceremony, and talk about how Miss Cecilia
and President Gabriel, the most beautiful man
and woman of the capital, came together. And the bright won’t even be noticed. They think she will look like a ruler
barbarian, even if she’s decorated. So His Highness will be lucky
if he is not embarrassed by her today. That’s when the announcement of His Highness Prince Carlyle
Kendrick and Marquis Aisha is made. The guests tilt their heads to look at them and are shocked
as the bride looks unrecognizable. They also notice the late
Queen’s necklace, which she got as a gift from the Emperor
when she married him. One woman states that she thinks
His Highness abandoned Queen Evelina as property. The other replies that no, it’s
to show off. Cecilia doesn’t
look happy to see the necklace on her. Gabriel instructs everyone to sit down
and announces that they are all invited to witness the wedding ceremony of the First Prince of the Empire
and Marquis Aisha. He then recite the vows
and instruct them to exchange their rings. As Carlyle puts the call on her. He advises that when she sells it later,
she should put it in the auction house, explaining that it would be sold
for much more than the jeweler. She considers his advice. He then wonders if the people present here
don’t know that this ring is just an emergency fund
for the bride. He then looks at his wife
and says she has a revolutionary spirit which makes her attractive. Gabriel, instruct them to sign the pledge
now that they have finished exchanging rings. After they are done signing the promise,
he announces them as husband and wife under Royal Imperial
and Divine law. Carlyle thinks to himself
that no one will deny this relationship. They should also keep that promise with
heavy responsibility and sincere love. He agreed to marry in the wilderness
because he thought it would help him. And now it’s refreshing to see his father
and the Empress have their faces upset. Gabriel states
that after that, both will complete their vows
with their first kiss of husband and wife. Aisha thinks they should do it
as their husband and wife now. Carlyle notices her expression
and realizes that she just wants to finish and go home,
but he is determined not to let her go. He grabs her waist and kisses her
passionately as he is kissing her. He looks her in the eye and smirks. He bites him and tells him to do it
leisurely. His Highness states that
what if he can only kill boredom this way? Gabriel looks various
ashamed of his behavior and says Lord lapel looks at him
and he needs to purify his body and mind. Carlyle responds
that the Lord lapel will understand the newlyweds couple’s passion
on their way to privacy. Decker recalls
that Asha refused to return to privacy as she thinks
she should stay a little longer, but she suggests he should head back first
as there are supplies that need to be delivered urgently. They also have to provide a suitable place
for His Highness Prince Carlyle to stay at his castle. He wonders how he will explain it
to the people of privacy. When he reaches, the people there
await him. They also notice
how the knights guard him. One of the ladies
questions him about who they are. He informs them that Asha has married
the Crown Prince. They are surprised and inquire that
their lady has become the Crown Princess. They throw at him a lot of questions about
if it’s true that His Highness, the Crown Prince will come to live here,
or will they divorce in three years? So what about their lady? And if he saw this all with his eyes? He replies that His Highness the Crown
Prince has some personal business within exterior territorial boundaries. Hence,
they need supplies to rebuild the area. He also adds that it’s just that
their interests are one, so some believe they will live together
for only three years. The lady is disappointed
and reminds him that they asked them to bring something to eat,
not the Crown Prince. One of the team members stated
that he was worried about their lady because they were attacked
several times on the way here. He recalls talking about Prince Carlyle
sending the knights with him and wondering
if it’s because of the lack of trust. That’s
when the bandits came and attacked them. But before they could take action, the knights surrounded them
and stood in defensive mode. They wonder if His Highness knew
they would be attacked, so he sent the knights with them. Decker states
that Asha is now stuck in a gap. She’s exposed to many death threats as
she’s now a member of the Imperial Family. However, she questions
what the point of talking about it is now. He hopes it’s
just like Asha said, it’s just a relationship
based on money exchanges and room rentals, so they should at least clean
the place where His Highness will stay. He reminds them that it will take him about a month to arrive
and encourages them to work hard. Decker is still stressed
as he wonders to himself if His Highness Carlyle is on their side,
as he claims he needs clarification
on whether he is a threat to Asha. A few days later at the Imperial Family,
Carlyle informs Martius that from now on, he will have to defend the southern part of the empire and asks
if he has any questions. Marcia seems clueless
and asks why he should defend the South. Carlyle confronts him about it
and says that since he is now treated as the air,
he must do what he used to do. He reminds him that he has been walking
around the battlefield so far to perform his duties
as the Crown Prince. He teases him, making it look like
these are no big responsibilities that he needs to eliminate huge monsters
that appear 2 or 3 times a year and deal with minor
disputes. His facial expressions
indicate he’s already intimidated, while his father looks disappointed. He calls them fools in his mind
and wonders if they understand the reality now. Initially,
he would task him with voluntary work, but now he is leaving to privacy
outside the regional borders. The Emperor then talks about the military power
and the budget details he has provided. Carlyle says if by that he means the dowry
and his moving expenses. He whispers yes. The Emperor thinks to himself
that he is a prince by name, but he carries a dowry for privacy
and that son in law. He agrees to call it moving cost,
but inquires, isn’t 50 million Varuna too much for the money
he has to give to Purvis? Martius agrees
that it’s too much for Pervez and questions of 50 million
will resolve the situation there. Carlyle tells him
not to talk about those things. He inquires why. Carlyle responds that it is very clear
that he did not go to war before, and reminds him that it took 28 years for Prevost
to win the war against the lawyer, and isn’t he aware of how many areas
have been destroyed in the meantime, and how much money and time
it will take to get it back? He calls him out for blabbering
that 50 million Verona is a lot, so he must study more. Back in his chamber,
he says that his father has to teach a lot of things to Martius, and poor him
as taking his job overnight. He then recalls how their faces looked
and laughs about it, telling Usha and Viscount Giles
the pelt that they should have seen their stupid faces and that they didn’t
even think about military affairs. She asks if military power
isn’t a superpower, and wonders why Marcus would hate
to take military power. He answers back that
the military authority he’s talking about is only the military command authority that occurs after taking part in the war
by the Emperor’s order. Only the emperor has the actual authority
to send soldiers or declare war. Moreover, if a person is supposed
to take responsibility for losing the war just because they have
the military leadership, he adds that they would have held him
accountable if he had lost even once. Viscount Giles believes that he was trying
to remove him from the imperial palace, and thinks to himself
that the Emperor himself, with authority and responsibility, is entrusted to him. He replies that it’s obvious
that the village lady found out, and asks her if it isn’t great,
that he has an amazing husband like him. She expresses how
it must have been like a burning hell, but the chill of his nerves that he has endured all this
without doing something wrong is great. Carlyle inquires if she’s
complimenting him or insulting him. She assures him
that it’s a pure compliment. He thinks to himself that he would
consider it empty if it were someone else. But maybe it’s true
because this stems from her heart and is not just a compliment. Miscount Giles mentions that they would have to share the same goals
if they want to get on the same board, but by the looks of Marquis Prevost,
she seems to know very little. He is ready to consider it,
if that’s what Lord lapel thinks. Then he realizes
this is their first encounter and wonders if they have greeted each other. He then introduces Viscount Giles Lapel,
his professor and role model to Asia, and states
that he’s the most destructive person his enemies want to destroy. He’s the person he thought would object
to their marriage more than anyone else. Miscount
Giles replies that now he has no choice but to change his strategy
because he fell into the Empress’s scheme and destroyed the position of Crown Prince
during his absence. He then inquires from Usha
how much she knows about His Highness. Carlyle. She states that he’s been crown
prince since birth, and she also knows
he’s the best knight in the Empire. This Count Giles, confesses
that His Highness was born with the blessing of A.J. Rezai, God of War and victory. His genius has emerged
in various types of combat techniques. She questions
if it is really the blessing of a god. Miscount Giles states
that a prophecy came from the temple when His Highness Prince
Carlyle was raised. He proved that the prophecy was real. He adds that the main person
who maintained the peace of the Empire was him, as he traveled to
and from a lot of battles. This Count Giles is disappointed
that the Prince has been removed from the position. He questions how they can use such a ploy
to manipulate the position of the Crown Prince. Carlisle asks Viscount Giles to calm down. Maybe it’s a blessing. That sounds like a curse. He replies that they should do something
now that the matter has come this far. He tells Carlisle that he was falsely
accused of appealing to his father’s throne, and they must not
remain silent on this matter. Usha wonders
if that was a false accusation. This Count Giles emphasizes that the role
of purveyors borders is also essential. She asks him what should she do? The Empress and the Prince Martius will
try to discard His Highness’s reputation, so he wants her to protect His Highness
when that happens. She questions if she will be able to guard His Highness
Prince Carlisle day and night. Carlisle smirked and said
he could protect himself physically and she should not worry. Instead,
he wants her to be a shield as a wife. Miscount Giles informs her
that the Imperial family cares a lot about saving their face. That’s why he couldn’t interfere before. But thanks to her, His Highness
gets to go to the remote region where he may be able to build his strength away
from the eyes of the Imperial family. They know that the Empress
would not be pleased with that. She wonders if he accepted the offer of marriage just
so he can build his strength in privacy. Miss Count Giles warns her
that the Empress will try to trick her into getting a divorce, and serious things are likely to happen
depending on the situation. She ponders to herself about it
being so dangerous. She then asks His Highness if it’s okay that he is planning
to commit high treason in privacy. He laughs and admits
that he’s a little worried. He explains that the Empress greatly increased her strength
while he was away on the battlefield, so he had to settle in one place
and gather his strength. Miss Count Giles states
that the public also expresses their desire for him
to be reinstated to his position. Aisha asks Carlisle to take care of him
until they leave for privacy, and promises
she’ll not interfere in his affairs there. She assures him that she will be a shield
as much as she can, so they can keep their marriage,
then quietly separate when the time comes. He responds
that he will take care of himself and wants them to survive
as much as they can. Usha ponders if he’s worried about her. She tells him in advance that he has
to equip everything that he needs there. He responds that if she considers
even lending him a needless waste, she replies that’s not the case,
and there’s literally nothing in privacy. She mentions that she can lend him
a needle, but it’ll be of much lower quality
than those used in the Imperial family. He asks her not to worry, since he is
already written everything on his list. He also teases that
if he gets tired of using his stuff, he’ll throw it away and she can pick it up
and use it as she likes. She takes a bow and expresses
her gratitude. Carlisle isn’t pleased with her response,
as his wife is way too formal with him. A few days passed and it was
finally the day they left for privacy. Aisha is stunned to see so many boxes
piled up filled with food. Carlisle inquires if she likes it. She replies she didn’t know it would be so exaggerated
and she didn’t even imagine it. He agrees with her and says that even
his dad wouldn’t have supposed it. She wonders if they pick up these crumbs. Purveyors will become very rich. She knows
she made the right decision, as Pervaiz wouldn’t have escaped poverty
without this opportunity. Carlisle instruct that they have to go. The people cheer for him as he makes
his way, excited to see the Crown Prince. Aisha thinks to herself
that he’s more love that she had expected, and if he was this trustworthy
when he was the Crown Prince. She then tells Lionel that His Highness
seems to love the people. He asks her if she’s speaking ironically. She answers back that part of her believes it
and the other part does not believe it. Lionel informs her
that it’s just part of the plan. He has to win the People’s Trust
to restore the Crown Prince’s position
and secure the throne in peace. He suggests that she should get used
to serving His Highness Prince Carlisle in the future. She thinks if
by that he means he counts all his steps. Carlisle then enters the carriage
and expresses that he’s tired. Aisha glances at him. He inquires where he is going to do that
act next. Lionel answers that it’ll be an own dam
and they will reach there in two days. He then asked Sasha
why she keeps looking at him like that. Aisha responds that even though
the distance between him and the people who were happy to visit him was not much, she still felt
that was a very long distance. He inquires if by that she means that
he’s doing something wrong, and states that they are more and more happy to move away,
and he’s ready to be a god for them. Aisha wonders if he does that play
to satisfy people’s expectations. To her, it sounds like a trick at first glance,
a play that no one pays money to see. But she does not find anything wrong with it because that’s
how the people of the capital think. Later, they call it a night
and set up their camps to sleep a night, instructs others to collect
firewood and light a fire, letting the guard stay alert
and take shifts around the carriage. The night then comes to inform them
that they move their stuff into the tent, and if they need anything,
they can call them freely. Aisha is astonished and inquires
what he means by their stuff. He asks if he made a mistake and moved
someone else’s stuff. Carlisle smirked and recalled
that she had decided to sleep separately. He commands the man to leave
and he will be called if needed. She tells Carlisle that she thinks
the servants moved her stuff to his tent in Carlisle, states that he can hear
so she doesn’t have to explain it twice. He asks her if she really wishes
to sleep in a separate tent. She replies it is not like that. He says if that is the case,
she should not make servants suffer needlessly and instructs her
to sleep in his tent, reminding her they are just a couple on paper. She agrees to do it
if he’s not uncomfortable, but he leaves before he could hear. She thinks about the rumors
that said he was looking for women, even in battlegrounds,
and thinks that he would not mind sharing his tent with a girl
like her, would he? She tries to convince herself
that they’re just a couple on paper. What’s so big about them
sleeping in one tent? Later, we see Yasha handing over his shirt to Carlisle and apologizing
for being a bit careless. He assures her that it’s okay. Flashbacks. Aisha is trying to convince herself
to sleep with him, as she did sleep alongside
other men with the sky Is Their roof. During her time on the battlefield, and now she has to sleep with a man
from another house in the same tent. It is to be expected
since they are husband and wife in name. She calls herself pathetic
for worrying about these things, since she is not like those girls
in the capital who were raised cautiously. She recalls how she used to fall asleep
in her brother’s room after playing when she was younger, but after she grew up,
she has never shared a room with a man. She wonders
what her family would think of her if they could see her right now. She is grateful
that because of the contractual marriage, countless assets and money
are flowing towards the purveyors, but is still concerned as there’s a chance
that purveyors will fall into danger because the fate of purveyors currently
rests in the hand of Lord Carlisle. She prays for the safety of privacy,
believing that she is the vanguard of the previous and the one who will
protect privacy, as is her. She then tells herself
that she should not be making weak statements, that she is
the one who made a deal with Carlisle. She then plunges her face into the water and convinces herself to stay calm,
because this is the part she chose. Therefore,
the responsibility is also hers. She then leaves Carlisle is hidden
behind a tree and is spying on her. He was shocked to see her
plunging her face in the water like that, and is surprised because he has never seen a woman
wash her face that rough in his life. He then touches the water and wonders
if her teeth would not fall out if she hits her head that hard. He is shocked to see
that the water is unbearably cold. Nevertheless, to him
she is an interesting one. In the tent, he inquires if she’s really
going to sleep on the floor. She needs clarification. If not the floor, then where he says that he would not stop her if she’s the type
to enjoy being uncomfortable. He unbutton his shirt when he tells her the water is colder
because they are closer to the north. He has taken off his shirt
completely by now. She is unbothered about his being naked,
and replies that it will be way colder when the autumn comes. He is disappointed
and thinks that she looks at him like she would look at cows or chickens,
whether he takes off his clothes or not. He then states that he would appreciate it
if she could help him get dressed, whether as his wife
or as a temporary aide. She suddenly apologizes as she did
not think of that, and comes to him and says that even if she’s a bit clumsy, she would be grateful
if he would generously forgive her. He is again disappointed with her
for being too formal. He realizes how she’s only focused on
dressing him. He recalls that people said he had a body
that could make any woman fall at sight, but he wonders if it was a body
that was only attractive to other men because since he has always
been on the battlefield, he never had a chance to take off
his clothes in front of a woman. So there’s no way for him to know. After she is done dressing him
up, she asks if anything is bothering him. He replies his heart is a bit bothered,
but he is fine. She needs clarification. He tells her it’s nothing
and she should go to sleep. She wonders if he’s acting like that because it’s not as comfortable
as a servant would do it, but does he really need
to make a point of showing it? She thinks that if that’s the duty
expected of them as a couple, then it won’t be difficult for her either. She thinks to herself that since he’s
been with so many women before her, he probably wouldn’t
even be interested in a woman like her. He then tells her he is turning
off the lights and she replies, okay. Later at night, he notices that her blankets
are thin and inquires if her back is okay. She replies that she has been sleeping
with one cloak on the floor every day,
so this is almost luxurious. He then asks her to tell the stories
about Parviz. He tells her
they will be entering the castle soon, so you should know beforehand. She inquires what is he curious about? He asks how cold are the winters? She tells him that it’s hard for her to
say since she does not have a comparison, but according to the merchant, it’s so cold that it feels like
their thing would shrink. He starts laughing. She wondered
if laughing at the other person’s words like that was a noble
etiquette in the capital. He then inquires if she really was the one
that cut off the head of the poor tribe leader. She admits it. He believes if it was the Lure
tribe leader, his skills were probably something. She replies that they were all right,
but he wasn’t as skilled as her father. She then reveals that
they were so severely outnumbered because of that, her father and brothers
all died in the war. She then talks about Lakshmana, who fought
on the battlefield for 28 years. The spell of the necklace
of the God of murder retained his youth. He asks her if that’s the thing
she offered as a trophy. She answers back yes,
and that it was a victory that was achieved thanks to her
father and brothers, who fought to the end to protect her vase
from falling to the barbarians. He then recalls that she had said her
father, Amir Parvez, was a great night. He believes that with the ulterior
motive of killing Amir Pervaiz,
his father sent him to Pervez. Since all those who went to Parvez before could not even last a year
and unlived themselves. She replies that her father
knew of the royal king’s intentions, but if he was going to die
anyway, he wanted to put his best efforts. She also reveals that the people
of Prevost proactively followed her father’s will,
since he was the only one who did not give up and prepared them
to fight the barbarians. Carlisle thinks to himself
that he is the only Lord who has not run away from that
hopeless situation. It only makes sense
that they became loyal to him. He thinks it would have been nice
if Amir Parvez was still alive. He never ran away from previous a knight who spent his daily life
on the battlefield in order to rebuild. But he realizes
that maybe it was that very woman. He thinks that by doing so,
she was able to secure a reward from the king for her victory
with her boldness. And maybe she was even greater
than her father. Amir Pervez. He inquires about her brothers
and how many brothers did she has, but she has fallen asleep. This is the second part of Marwan. The memoir starts in the castle,
where we see that Morris refuses to go to the battlefield. He explains that he is someone who has not
even stepped foot in a place like that. Her mother assures him not to worry
too much, since there is a way she already thought of. A few days later, at her base, Carlisle remarks
that things are worse than he expected. She inquires if it is because of the roads since they been damaged
after being in war for a long time. Carlisle responds
that it’s not only because of the streets. He explains that it’s been a while
since they have crossed over into bad territory,
and nothing is as it should be. The surrounding
lands are isolated dirt fields, and it isn’t easy to catch
sight of people. He tells her she will have to repair
all this and questions how much she was planning
on receiving from the king. She responded with around 500,000 for urgently needed food, medicines
and funds for reconstruction. He asked Dasha what she would do
with only that much and if she is planning on leaving this world with no regrets
after living for 1 or 2 more years. Aisha thinks to herself
that she exaggerated the amount
she was actually thinking of, and wonders who knows what he would have said
if she had told him the truth. Further adding that the king does
not want to give them that much. Carlisle states that in the end
she got the best playing cards
she could get, adding that she was lucky. She questions. Isn’t that right, Carlisle? He’s surprised
that Aisha even knows how to mock people. Aisha notes to herself
that none of what Prince Carlisle said was wrong with 500,000 view. There would barely be able
to make it through this winter, and if they face the next winter
without being fully prepared, countless people will die. Once again, she tells Prince Carlisle that even though
it has been cleaned to some extent, this day may be uncomfortable
due to the castle’s fate. He responds that she has stated
this 100 times already. Aisha wondered if he had been on
the battlefield ever since he was young. She guessed he would not complain
about where he sleeps, since he endured camping on the way
without complaining. They are then welcomed inside. Aisha wonders with this much. Indeed,
he wouldn’t consider them disrespectful. The people converse around them
that even if it’s per, they’re asking them
to serve His Highness here. And to think this is where they arrived
after going through so much trouble to get here. Aisha contemplates that she warned him
countless times and wonders
if he regrets coming here. Prince Carlisle questions
where he is sleeping. She responded that they had reserved
the entirety of the second floor for him. His Highness, His Highness, his close
associates and his guests can stay there. He responds that if it’s the second floor,
that is where the Lord’s family usually lives, and questions
if she is reserving all of that. She mentions
that he can stay on the first floor. He thanked her and ordered the luggage
to be moved to the second floor. Disa wraps his arm around
Aisha, informs her he has saved his room on the first floor for her,
and asks if she would like to see it. As the servants have put a lot of effort
into it, she questions if there’s a need to pay special attention
just because it is her room. He mentions now that the war is over, she should receive proper treatment
as the Lord that she is. Prince Carlyle’s attention goes towards
the two as he stares at them in her room. Aisha laughs uncontrollably and questions
what all this is. Vesta asks her if she does not like it. She questions
if it was him and asks for an explanation. He mentions that since nobles
in the capitals sleep in these kinds of beds,
he tried to make something similar. She responds, he did pretty well in decorating,
something he only saw a couple of times. She ponders that even in these guys eyes,
it seems there’s too big of a difference
between the capital and per base. She thinks Vashti and State. Thanks to him, she will get to sleep in a luxurious bed
that she has never had in her life. He questions if she likes it. She replies, of course,
even though it seems a bit embarrassing to stay in a room
that is decorated with flowers. She ponders that a flower in her bars
means a war has ended, and it seems the servants
put the flowers for her. She complimented della for the decoration
and thanked Aisha for being satisfied,
even though many parts were lacking. Derek mentions
that his wife worked the hardest. The Butler position has been vacant
all this while, Aisha responded that she was aware
that della had been working as a butler, and that she would try her best
to find a butler as soon as possible. She further adds that since the news
that Prince Carlyle has arrived and purpose has spread by now,
so they will be able to find someone. Della then requests Usha to hire servants
to take care of these small matters, warning her that the number of watching
eyes has increased. Aisha recalls their attitudes towards them and believes
they will try to find faults with them. She then asks della
if she has someone to recommend. She reveals
she has already chosen someone and calls a girl inside,
who introduces herself as Nina. Della informs her that the new maid
will organize and clean her room, prepare her meals, wash her clothes,
and take care of her belongings. She wonders about even bathing
and brushing her hair. Della reminds her that until now,
they were at war, so they didn’t have the luxury. But things will be different now. She then asks Nina to take care of her,
appreciates her team for their hard work, and grants them a day to rest,
but asks for Derek and Bella to stay behind
since she has something to discuss. She informs them that starting tomorrow, things will be hectic, supplies for her
baths will be released, and there might even be a conflict
between Prince Charles’s people and them. But she has no intention of telling their people
to hold themselves back no matter what. She made a deal
that was beneficial to both sides, not a slave contract, but she assures them
she will handle that side, so everyone should do their best
to rebuild per base. The next day, Carlisle tells Lionel
that he prioritized giving those who set out for her baths
just enough to last a month, and he is surprised that they didn’t
take a cent for themselves. Lionel replies that those who suffer
together stick together by law. After all, he thinks to himself,
considering that they look like bandages. Those aspects are unexpected. He then wonders about her
contemplating his identity as he was speaking informally
to the count, clearly pissed about it, to hide his possessiveness. He acts like he doesn’t trust count fast,
as there’s nothing that guarantees she won’t betray him and orders him
to investigate her as important figures, especially the big guy
who he sticks to the contest like an aide. Probably talking about Dekker,
Lionel inquires if he means Dekker Donovan and informs him that he has already
looked into some things about him. He is revealed to be
the eldest son of the Donovan family, who was taken as a vassal by Amir Probus. He was once considered to be Countess
Shap, her best marriage partner. He smirked and thought that
with his uncouth big build they would have looked good together. Meanwhile,
the Empress comes to meet Gabriel, who acknowledges her as a precious guest
and asks how she has been. She replies she has been
well thanks to him. As she proceeds to sit next to him. She says that she has some things
to discuss about the future of the Empire,
and request to take some of his time. He responds that it is an honor for him,
and she can take as much time as she likes. One week later,
supplies from the capital were released. Meanwhile, her bass situation
drastically improved and people openly
expressed their gratitude to the Countess. She treats them with kindness and respect. She then realized there were no problems
on the clinic’s side for now. She then seeks information
about the distribution. Dekker assures her that it’s going great
and that everyone is satisfied with their portions. She believes it’s all thanks to him
for setting the standard clearly, but Dekker doesn’t dare
take the credit alone. As he reminds her, she has also spent all night with him
setting the distribution standards. She is then curious to know what he is
distributing today. Is it the flour? She asks. He reveals that it’s flour,
salt and yeast. He also suggests that since
the immediate hunger has been resolved, they should let them eat bread
from now on. She guesses that the smell of bread baking will spread
throughout the territory tonight. Dekker agrees. Since the communal oven has been repaired
lately, she asks him if there is anything
that could be lacking upon distribution, but he informed her
they have planned with plenty of leeway. There’s going to be no problem. Tomorrow they will be receiving the seed
distribution application form. Dear smiles as he states
that everyone must be racking their brains to make a swing line
after a long time, as she is grateful that they are finally able to grow crops
on her bass field, and she never believed that she would be able to see this side
before she died. A glimmer of hope takes birth
and her that her can be restored, determined
that she will make sure of it. She is then asked to come to the barricade
workshop as the lumber arrives. She leaves all the duty in Decker’s
hand and goes to check. She is then informed Prince
Carol has bought all the spare lumber
from the northern villagers. Not only that,
but they have received flame resistant treatment
so that they won’t catch fire easily. She wonders, when did he buy all these? Or did he buy them on the way to her base? But Ashar believes that he shouldn’t
have had time after arriving in her base, so he must have gotten them back
at the capital. She thinks even her
life would not be worth this much, prompting her to believe
what he wants from her in return. But she acknowledges that he’s the person
who made her dreams a reality, so she is willing to do whatever
he tells her to do. A servant then comes and informs her
that His Highness is looking for her. She asks His Highness
if he has summoned her. He reminds her it’s been a while and
inquires about how things are progressing. She expresses her gratitude,
acknowledging that things are going much better than she expected
because of his generosity. He tells her that he has provided
a lot of money and supplies, but he has not told her where they are
being used, so he calls for her. She apologizes, admitting that
she should have informed him in advance. She thinks to herself
that she did not know he would be this curious about the state
of the rebuilding of her base, but it does make sense to her
because if he weren’t interested, he would not have provided
that much money. She immediately informs him
that she will bring the plans for the reconstruction and budget
distribution details and excuses herself. He tries to stop her, but she’s gone too
soon. Lionel reminds him
that he had already told him that Count Purvis isn’t someone
who would embezzle the money. He cannot believe it
that even if she had the chance to steal as much money as she could,
she didn’t put her mind to it. She didn’t even touch it. He thinks to himself, embezzling
public funds is something that’s so common that it’s considered a given, and replies that she must have made
a fake ledger or something. He doubts her because she prepared
the documents beforehand, which makes her appear meticulous,
but he is sure there will be a loose end. She then brings the ledgers
and hands them over to him, including the plans for the materials
he donated and the plan for the food and seeds
and the commodities for the clinic. Carlyle is shocked
that she did not embezzle anything, and that all the plans
were perfectly organized. He admits that the plans are perfect. He then asked her if there is
anything she put under her name. She does not understand the question. He tells her that he means money for her
treasury, but she raises a question how does filling her treasury help
with rebuilding the territory? He then raises another question. Did she make any plans for the neck
necklace and wedding ring she gave him? She admits
she plans to sell it to the auction house, and then use the money
to train a cavalry unit. She then asks for his guidance
as she hears that there are a lot of cavalrymen in his order, but he reminds
her it’s too early to have this talk, and then he dismisses her
as he has confirmed everything he wanted. He doesn’t seem
pleased to know that she has planned what to do with even the money
from selling her wedding gift. Lionel inquires if he is disappointed. He denies the accusations and opens up
by saying that he was thinking that a necklace that’s highly valued in
society is not helpful here. He thinks to himself, if there’s a curse
on that necklace that prevents it from being with its owner for long,
but closes his eyes, convincing himself
that it’s for the better since he is tired of the pitiful gazes
that accompany the necklace, is mentioned for the reason
that it’s a memento of his mother, so it should have a meaningless disappearance
like that. He then inquires about the situation
in the royal family these days. On the other hand, in the temple corridor,
Gabriel assures the Empress to speak freely
as only God can hear their words. She reminds him of a prediction
he made that if Carlisle became the king, a dark future
would lie ahead of their empire, as Karas has killed
countless people ever since he was young. He agrees, and further adds that the lives
of the citizens of the empire are straying further and further away
from the words of God, and calls it a predicament because he is
someone who was born with God’s blessing, but is leading the way in disobeying
God’s words. The Empress confesses
that those are precisely her thoughts. She also flatters him
that people like Gabriel need to step up and then ask for his support for her
and madness. He agrees to help, but on one condition
if Prince Matisse rises to the throne, she must make the chatty and Empire
a holy empire. He explains that an empire must be
governed according to the laws of Allah. That is the only way for the Chadi and Empire to be different
from the surrounding barbarian countries. The Empress states that she also believes
it is right to follow God’s words,
but to establish a holy empire. She needs some time to think about it. She bids him farewell and leaves
its summer at previous. Lionel and His Highness are practicing
swordsmanship. Carlyle ends up defeating Lionel,
who openly accepts his defeat. Carlyle assures him that he’s getting
better and shouldn’t be too disappointed. However, he expresses that he cannot dream
of defeating His Highness. Carlyle then notices the weather,
and even though they are in the far north, summer is still present. It’s pretty hot. He takes off his shirt and pours
water on himself. Lionel informs him
that the CST is trying to revive the agriculture of the state,
and they are moving in quite a hurry. It should be enough to plow
the field twice. Carlyle agrees, mentioning that she looked
thrilled when she planted the seed. Lionel is surprised and inquires
if he can tell the difference in her facial expression. Carlyle imagines her
with a touch of happiness on her face, and smirks when he replies that he can
only if he looks closely. He then asks if all the luggage brought
from the capital has been sorted out. Lionel informs him that it’s done,
but has some concerns about their servants
attitude towards the servants of purpose. He thinks it might upset
the Countess of Privacy. Carlyle responds that he told his servants
to only be in their area, as he doesn’t want any problems. This should take care of the nobles
and the capital, because if it is out of sight,
it is out of mind. One thinks to himself
that he will dwell on that later. No one is on her way. A maid calls out to her from behind. She asks her what it is. No. She is confused
if she has done something wrong. She arrogantly states that she is asking
because she doesn’t know she dared to cross her path. She asks her what she means by that. If she just went on her own way. She interrogates
if she doesn’t have any respect for the seniors in Purvis, and if she believes
all the maids are the same. She refers to not as the maid of Lord
Purvis and addresses herself as His Majesty. The Prince clearly trying to show her
who has the upper hand here. She believes it gives her a higher status. She then asks her if she understands now
that passing her path like this is rude. Nina suddenly bowed down, apologized,
and said she wasn’t unaware of it. She tells her to be careful from now on,
and that’s what suits a woman called Eugenia, who states
that her servants are as rude as she is. Nina thinks to herself that she can endure
as long as she throws insults at her. But how dare she insult their Lord? The Lord, who ended the terrible war
with the barbarians. A Lord who is a hero
to the people of Purvis. That’s when the chief arrives. She discloses everything to the chief maid
and says that she doesn’t dare
to hear such a thing from a maid. The head maid tells her that’s
why they have to do better from now on, depending on how they treat
and care for their Lord. Her status also increases. She instructs her
that even if they’re missing anything, they must pass their heads to them
and learn they have to be the best in everything. No takes a bow and apologizes
for showing her unreliable side. The chief maid then goes to Decker
and informs him that she has heard that His Majesty, Corral’s
maid, insulted the Lord in front of now. This surprises him. She further tells him that today
she also received several complaints
since her first day here. She clarifies that the reason for her
informing him is because if they leave it like that,
something more significant might happen. She asks him if he’s busy. He can pretend he hasn’t heard anything. Decker clenches his fist and tells
the chief maid that he will have a talk with Isaiah, but the chief maid suggests
that His Majesty Kurile is not a very tight lipped person,
and it would be best to speak to him. Meanwhile, Prince Kurile is informed
that the Countess has come to meet him. He tells her that she has come on time,
as he has something to say to her, but observes her expression, recognizes
that she is upset and asks her what happened. She tells him there’s something that
she would like to ask of His Highness. He grants her permission,
but thinks to himself that if she’s this determined, does that mean
that she’s asking for additional supplies? She demands
he take good care of the subordinates that he is brought from the capital, because it seems like they keep
picking fights with her subordinates. She was hoping
His Highness could take care of this to prevent any unnecessary problems. He replies that he doesn’t think his
servants would have said anything wrong. She reminds him
that they have agreed on a contract. He replies that he is
faithfully carrying out the contract. She requests Lyonel to bring the contract. He agrees and gets the contract. She shows him the agreement
that there were three things she asked for, the second
being to respect the people of service. She clarifies to him that she is willing
to accept ignoring and mocking herself, but that won’t be the case
for the people of service. She alerts him
that if the hearts of the people of change what he hopes to accomplish
will become difficult for him, his Highness challenges her
about what happens if he ignores her, warning her
expressions cold and daring as she replies that if he’s seeking her cooperation,
he better be careful. One hour later, they gathered
all the servants in the hall. He asks his servants if he has heard
that someone has dared to insult his wife. Usha wondered
if he called her that on purpose, or if it was his way of showing
that he was admitting her as his wife. AA says that’s correct,
and those who have worked at the pervasive castle for a long time
have testified. He confronts na about it
and says if it made her that upset,
she probably remembers the faces. And if what she said to
his wife is faithful. So she should point out
the ones who insulted his wife. She points out some of the maids. What? The maid smirked was that she believed that His Highness
did not seem to be taking this seriously. And that’s something
strange was happening. He asks her if these are all
and she replies, these are all the servants
that she can remember. The maid suddenly defends herself
and says it’s a lie. She taught them some manners and isn’t
the one that is being territorial. She goes as far as to accuse count
purveyors of trying to suppress their spirits. Nina remains silent at the back. He keeps himself composed
and asks who his wife is. This startles
the maid as he repeats who his wife is. This time he asks again,
but with less patience and more fury. Intimidated by him. The maid replies that its count per Vass. She thinks to herself that she is sure
he will find the situation bothersome. He smiles as he says only he can call her
that, and she should call her princess. But the smile doesn’t remain for long. As now his expressions are scary and hard
as he confronts her about her guts to interrupt the princess,
which means the accusation made by her best servant
doesn’t seem to be false. He then instruct Lyonel to punish them
for the crime of disrespect the nobility, but Lyonel is worried that if he punishes
all of them, he will be short of staff. He agrees that he did not think about it and commands him
to get rid of their tongues. Then the servants
start sobbing and begging for forgiveness. She watches them
from a distance, startled, and then approaches His Highness. She whispers to him to stop this and asks
who asks him to do that to them. He says it seems that
it would not be enough, but she protests that she’s trying to bridge the gap
between his people and hers. She wants mutual respect, but the Prince
debate that she is not just anyone. She is Carol, his wife, and anyone who insults nobility should be punished
accordingly. She replies that there are times, even when she wonders
if she is fit to be a princess. So it is okay if they have doubts too. She also reminds him
of Lionel’s words that Prabhas is short handed
so he won’t be able to operate. While waiting for their tongues to heal. He asks her what she suggests they do. She tells the maids that life and purpose
might not be the best, but since they are all here together,
they have to support and live with each other
even in the presence of conflict. Understanding each other’s
should always be part of the process. She further adds that in order to do that,
they must respect each other in history, and she understands that her best might
feel rugged and sniffing to all of them. But they are here to protect the border
from barbarians, so they are all making a huge sacrifice. She does not want them to disregard
her people. Carlyle steps up and tells them
that even with the charge of disrespecting the nobility, thanks to the mercy of the princess,
they all are spared. The maids prostrate
before her and express their gratitude, but he warns them
that there will be no second chances, so they should use the opportunity
given well. They finally sighs with relief
after handling her crazy husband. He then offers that to commemorate
their reconciliation. They shall have dinner together. She tells him
that they were not even fighting. What? Reconciliation. She then leaves. Charles stands there expressionless,
digesting the fact that he got rejected. But then he thinks to himself,
what should he do to invite that woman to dinner? On the other hand, Gabriel and the Empress have finally agreed
to join their teams against Carlyle. The Empress explains to him
that Carlsen left for her base, which is a foreign jurisdiction in which
the Imperial family cannot intervene. She reveals that she tried to prevent him
from marrying Countess Probus. Gabriel says that His Highness
Carlyle is also trying to protect the most valuable tool, but Lord Levada always looks after his faithful subject. Therefore,
their opportunity will come again. The Empress is curious
how did the gods do their work? But he assures her
that she will know when the time comes. Now it’s early September at Probus. The farmers are excited
about their harvest. Around this month’s end, that’s when they notice
black clouds and wonder if rain is coming. They’re confused because it
did not seem like it was going to rain. They spot a dark cloud,
but too close to the ground for a cloud,
and the cloud also looks weird to them. An older man commented that it seems like
something that he saw 28 years ago. He finally shouts that it’s a raid
and the barbarians are here. He instructs everyone to hide in the cave
and he will go and inform the Lord. Meanwhile, Carlyle discusses with Lionel
that he thinks Paris seems more stable now, and if it’s expected to release
supplies like that. Lionel
replies, material and money are essential, but he thinks Countess
per bag is excellent. But he’s thinking about Decker. He felt that he was an escort of most. It was unexpected. Lionel tells him not only Decker Donovan, but everyone in base
has been unpredictable. In some ways, they are more active
in the people in the capital. Sinus agrees that the rumors about her
baths were all speculation and prejudice. They didn’t believe that it could not be found in the big cities
or found here in V1. Then he handed over a letter to him saying
that it was from the Emperor’s family. When he reads it,
he finds it amusing, informing that they are sending to probe
as the proof of their loyalty. Lionel expresses that he thought
that Celica would turn around after losing her position
as Crown Princess. Lisa realizes that they must be expecting
that he will get a divorce in three years. He further adds that the same goes for
matriarch Valentino, Dearest and Celik. His ambition is also formidable. One else states that she’s a person who’s not only outstanding in appearance,
but also in ability. Deep down. Her Majesty was also choosing
the young lady to be the Crown Princess. He thinks to himself
that from appearance to ambition, she is similar to her mother
and finds it odd. Lionel confirms that he had feelings
for Lady Dearest as well. He is suddenly hesitant and embarrassed. Lionel recalls
that every time he had a victory banquet, he would dance with Lady DeRay. He says that was a fish
that needed to be caught. Lionel says,
but Lady dear, it seems to like her. He clarifies what she wants is not him,
but the Crown Princess’s position. Carlyle further argues
that it’s all made up. He can pretend to be in love with anyone
he wants to, but Lionel disagrees, saying he doesn’t even know
what it feels like to miss someone. He then points out that they didn’t even
mention what they were planning to send. Lionel thinks it can be jewelry
or something like a precious antique, but Carlyle’s instinct tells him that
they are about to do something absurd. That’s when a sudden announcement is made
that startles them, declaring an attack
and warning everyone to evacuate. Ayesha is grateful that there are not
many of them, but they still struck them. It’s terrible because the army has been
dramatically reduced and the weapons are still outdated. Decker suggests to her that they could ask
His Majesty Carlyle for help. Now is not the time for them
to dwell on her pride. This offends A.A.,
as she raises a question of whether she looks like the one trying
to protect her pride. Decker immediately
takes a bow and apologizes, accepting that it was stupid of him
to make a comment like that. She tells him that she’s not blaming
him, she’s just saying now is not the time for them
to move strategically. Even though it may seem like an attempt
to save her pride. If a few barbarians came running and
begged for their lives, their relationship between His Majesty Carlyle
and them would become even more strained. She is sure no matter what order
His Highness Carlyle passes,
they will not be able to refuse it. Whether they like it or not. So she should deal with those barbarians
herself. She instructs
that after reporting the expedition to His Highness,
they will depart immediately. She goes to inform His Highness
about her departure. He asks why she is in such a hurry. She thinks to herself
that he must have already heard the news of the barbarians surprise attack,
but she cannot believe it. She reveals to him that the irony Tribe,
one of the few tribes in the abandoned land, has invaded the border, and she’s
heading out to defend the border. He inquires
if there’s anything he can help with. She says there’s one. If she dies, His Highness,
she’ll become the Margrave of Probus. She requests him to fulfill his duties
and responsible as the Margrave of Porus. He asks her
if that is all she needs help with. He agrees and hopes that he will help her
wholeheartedly. He smirked as he passed a comment. It looked like
she was thinking about dying. He asks if there are any other requests. She says if he lives long enough
to see his successors, she hopes he will appoint one as count. Purpose.
He thinks to himself if that is it. She then formally takes a bow
as she states she shall return after annihilating the enemies who threaten this land
and the safety of His Highness. Now Carol stands up and expresses
his disappointment that it’s far from romantic
and who would perceive them as a couple. He then moves in her direction
and plants a kiss on her forehead. He prays that the blessings of ages
would be upon her and wishes for her victory. After that, she gets on the horse
and is ready to face the enemies. Carlisle
watches everything from the window and asks Lionel
if he has prepared the night. Lionel assures him that he is prepared,
just like he ordered. Carol has a telescope in his hands
and is now excited to see Shah fight personally, as she is
famous on the battlefield. Shah skillfully swings her sword
through the air. The soldiers, armed with arrows,
unleash a barrage upon the enemy. Carlisle is the one who has provided
the arrows, and he’s pleased that the supplies he has provided
are of help much sooner than he expected. Suddenly, Lionel screams out
for a shot to watch out. They say, is now making her way
to the front line. Fear grips Carol, its presence evident in the terrified expression
that washes over his face. He calls her an idiot and is worried
that as the leader, what the hell is she thinking? Going to the front line like this? Lionel suggests that it is better to send
out the knights they have prepared for. What if something happens? But Carol insists on waiting as she does not want help
from someone she does not trust. The Shah finally comes face to face
with one of the leaders of the enemy group, who looks down on her and says,
who is this woman? She asks him if he has not heard
from the people of the lower tribe, even though their leader
also met the same fate. In one instant, she defeats him,
the other soldiers attacker, but without any resistance,
she dominates all of them. Carlisle calls her crazy
and now he knows why she wasn’t interested in jewelry
or anything like that, because in the face of that,
nothing of that useless stuff matters. He realizes
not only is she excellent at fighting, but she is also brilliant at tactics. She can also eliminate enemies
in a dangerous but effective way. Now it’s clear to him that Countess Purvis
was the one who had beheaded the leader. He smirked as he thought
that he really wanted to go out and fight by her side,
but the reason she didn’t ask for help was that she did not want him
to see this side of her personality. He realizes there is a rear attack force. Lionel suggests that this is the best time
to send their knights because right now, his army doesn’t have the strength to stop
Iggy’s rear attack force. He also tells him
that if the Purvis army is defeated, the burden will increase on their side. He commands for the night
to go eliminate these right now, and decides
to go and help out his wife as she thinks to herself that the enemy
did not know that purpose receives such colossal support to have brought with them
less than 1000 soldiers. But her eyes widen with this belief,
and she realizes it’s a rear guard attack
and it’s coming from the mountains. She instructs Decker
not to let them get here, and he should take Danilo and 100
soldiers. He asks him if she’s crazy. If they’re going to do that,
this place would collapse because at most there are 500 soldiers on their side. That’s when someone screams from behind
that there are reinforcements. They look behind with surprise,
but Asha worries if it’s the 300 men
who are left to guard the castle, but she is surprised when she finds out
it’s His Highness and his men, but she composes herself
as this is not the time to be distracted. Deer suggests to her
that they should leave the Crew Mountain to His Highness
and focus on eliminating these guys. They were delighted to know that His Highness
surprisingly looked like a good person, and was now more intimidating and angry
as they tried to attack her from behind. Just in a little time,
she defeats everyone who attacked her. The leader announces to retreat
and they realize they were wrong to think
Purvis could be surrounded in a day. That night, they retrieve
the fallen martyrs from the battlefield intended to the wounded,
providing much needed care and support. USA acknowledges that the battle,
which could have been prolonged, was averted thanks to the help
of His Highness Carlisle. She tells Decker
that she is going to see His Highness. Carlisle Decker expresses
that he was just happy to see him earlier, but now he’s a little worried,
but he has say informs him that she is grateful for his help,
puts her hand on his shoulder and tells him not to worry too much
as she’s heading down the corridor. She calculate the casualties. Out of 600 soldiers, 17 died, 45 were seriously injured, and over 200 were lightly injured. But she’s happy because it’s much less
damage than expected. She thinks she cannot express
her gratitude enough to his Highness, although she is worried about
how His Highness’s people will react. She cannot help it. When she entered his room,
he looked like he was waiting for her. He says she came
and asks her to take a seat. She takes a bow at him
and thanks him for his help, but he doesn’t seem
pleased with her formalities and asks if she has just come here to say
hello and leave. He asks her why it’s awkward
to even have a cup of tea with him. She tells him it’s not like it’s
just the sooner she says thank you and apologizes, the better. He makes it clear that he prefers
to slow down and then get to the point. It’s more fun. He acknowledges
she might be busy, but still offers to have a cup of tea with him. She says it is an honor and sits down,
but he doesn’t want them to be rigid with each other. She looked at the cup and was surprised
that this thin cup somehow made it to the vase without breaking
as she is about to take a sip. She is taken aback by his question
about whether she’s angry with him. She wonders why he asked that. He replies that even though
she did not ask for help, he ran out on his own,
which indeed made her angry. She assures him
she’s not angry and thinks to herself why she would be angry
with the person who saved her life. Is this common sense
for the people in capitalizing? She admits that she was arrogant. If His Majesty had not blocked
the rear army at the time. They would have suffered
tremendous damage. She could only blame herself to death
for not asking for his help. Of course, if she survived, he asks her if she always prepares herself
to go out and die like this. She raises the question
of whether any warriors go into battle
without being prepared to die. He replies that he does not,
but she says that she does. He responds that he is aware,
as she left her husband to Will, openly encouraging him
to have an affair. She then recalls how she wished that
if he had many descendants in the future, one of them would succeed
to the throne of Probus. He further asks her if she loves
Peres so much. Shouldn’t she hope that her descendants
will continue the reign of Count Probus? She replies she doesn’t necessarily
want her descendants to have it. Anyone can lead it
with a sense of responsibility. He reminds her that she has earned
the honor through the sacrifices of her father and brothers, and asks if it isn’t unfair
for someone else’s descendant to steal it. She debates the title of Count Probus,
whether her father received an award or a mere choice
given to him to take his own life, or to stand up to lure the people
with the readiness to die. Carlisle remains silent. She further adds, she doesn’t know if it’s an honor
that should be passed down to descendants, but she does hope this place is no longer
treated as a place of exile. The people of Pervaiz
are not guilty of anything. Declaring that they even performed
the noble task of protecting the borders of this empire. Carlisle agrees with that. Accepting that he wasn’t aware
of how strong the army was, he did not expect it to be this strong. Once again, she expresses her gratitude,
accepting that if it weren’t hadn’t been for his help,
she would have ended up in big trouble. He pretends that he just did it
because if the army were destroyed, he would be in more trouble. So he just did the obvious thing. He asks her
if there’s anything more to say. She asks him the same question, but when there’s nothing to talk about,
she bids farewell and leaves. Outside the door. She thinks that he would say
something in the end, but did he forget? She wonders if it really means
that he just helped them without any condition,
because they looked in trouble, but she doubt that,
and thinks that could be an act of trying to impose a debt on her,
convincing herself to come to her senses. A few days later, at the Imperial palace. The Empress informs her son that it is sad that a barbarian from the abandoned land
attacked her base. But Mattis tells her that they eliminated
the barbarians who attack there. She explains to him that the old people
are almost extinct, and it is said that the one who invaded this was a minority
tribe called the Ingram tribe. He says that all barbarians are the same. She tells him that they are the people
she’s grateful to. He asks her why and inquires if they want. She lets him know that the surprise attack
failed. Mattis protest, asking her what she is
thankful for. She examines why he is so anxious. He throws a tantrum
and asks her if she’s even severe. She’s not aware of what they will do,
and if the monster comes out, he will have to be dragged
there, reminding her that they have to get
that Carlisle guy out of progress quickly. Her mother assures him not to worry,
and she thinks of a way to take away Carlisle strength. She finally reveals her evil
intent to cause war and privacy again. Marduk is confused
as to why the barbarian attacks on her. Vaz would take away
Carlisle strength, adding that if Carlisle drives out
the barbarians, it’s only good for him. But her mother tells her that
if the barbarians are attacking previous, other nobles will not be able to visit
for precious supply. Ships will mostly be cut off
and informants will not be able to come and go. He finally gets his mother’s conspiracy
and understands that Carlisle will have no choice
but to return to the capital. His mother says it would have been better
if he had died by barbarians arrows. This hurts Mattis a little, but
his mother assures him not to be scared because if Carlisle dies anyway,
there’s no need for him to go to war, because that way he would be the only one
left to become the crown Prince, so they would not risk his life
and send him to a dangerous battlefield. But he reminds his mother that the crown
prince or emperor must be his own. But she tells him it
depends on what he says and what’s urgent. Now is the Carlisle side. She informs him that his popularity
is increasing in social circles, and they need to erase Carlisle’s
presence further. Further,
and bring him back to the capital. She ends up writing a letter to the Ingram
tribe that day that they will provide supplies
and weapons to the tribe, and the tribe does not
necessarily have to win. Instead, this should lead to a war
lasting for a long time. Further revealing that High Priest
Gabriel will move together with him. Gabriel receives a letter and then arrives at a place
where many other priests are present. Priest Geronimo gets up and apologizes
for changing the meeting location. He tells her it’s not his fault,
but the fault of the temple leadership, who compromises with the secular world
and oppresses their Golden Bow fraternity. One of the priests argues
that the Golden Bell personality does not distort the Word of God. They have to follow the words
of the scriptures, but the other priest says they’re being treated
like heretics by the leadership. Gabriel assures them not to worry. In the end, they will be the winner,
believing lab will protect them. Count Pervez walked through the vast
hallway of the castle, thinking that she did not know
that they would meet this much. She doubted that something had happened
that morning. She opened the door, and in front of him
sat a gentleman, who greeted him. Good morning, with a smile on his face. He proceeded to say that
he called her here because he thought that they could spend some time together,
since they were a married couple. The gentleman looks very happy,
and Lady Pervez is astonished to hear
that this part ends here. Manuwa starts with Prince Carlyle
sitting on a sofa and smiling at Asha, or looking towards ash, or saying,
we are a married couple, so we need to spend some time
with each other. After hearing Prince’s words. Asha is surprised to listen to this. Then she thinks to herself or says,
what was he scheming this time? And why was all of this happening
all of a sudden? She believed that maybe it was too much
to ask him to watch over her people. He wondered what was wrong
and if she did not wish to be with him. Not even for a moment. She replied that she could never think
that and continued saying that perhaps there was something that
he was trying to tell her through this, and she was worried
that she might not understand. He told her that he had heard
that people don’t talk back in privacy, and he hoped that she would listen
to what he had to tell. Count Pervez asked
if all he was saying was that they should spend time together, and he replied that it had been three months
since he had come to privacy, yet he had not had the chance
to have a proper conversation with her. He reminded her
that they were a married couple, and Count Pervez
replied that she would like that as well. He replied that that’s what he thought
and it wouldn’t be fun to sit and talk. He considered it would be more fun to be personally shown
around the castle by her. She thought for a moment and said, I see. While they were roaming around the castle,
he said that the work for organizing the second floor was completed a while ago,
and he said this now before it’s too late. But he thought the management
needed to be improved. Count replied
that she did not wish to offend him, but he should not have let her know
about this a little earlier, and said that this Castle resident
kept it pretty clean. He replied that it used to be clean, but it was empty since nobody had used it. Now they saw spiderwebs across the castle and she thought that she was beginning
to understand why. His Highness’s people were shocked. She cleared her throat and told him that because of the war,
nobody had time or effort to take care of the castle
and to survive the winter. They sold whatever little they had or used
it as firewood. His Highness was shocked
and asked his firewood. She began to continue
and told him that the lower people set fire to all of our mountains
that had trees, so they couldn’t get any firewood, and during the war
they burned dressing tables and grandfather clocks as firewood
since they weren’t needed at the time. Listening carefully, His Highness
replied that he heard that Laura had about 20 times more troops than them, and asked
if that was right. She responded that it felt
more like 50 times over and over again. Her father intervened
and informed him that she had received the blessing of eight years. The God of war, although bringing up in front of His
Highness, was embarrassing. She believed her
father was a gifted warrior his Age. Highness acknowledged her father’s prowess and expressed his respect
for a mere Prabhas as a true knight. He lamented
the fact that his first encounter with a member of the royal family
was with his own father. As he walked away, the count was surprised
to hear such words from a royal. His Highness then remarked on the absence of portraits in the castle,
prompting the count to explain that they needed more time to commission
portraits due to years of war. His age Highness noted that it is
the artist who takes the time to paint, not the model, and suggested
that they should have a portrait of Amir to preserve the memory
of the royal family. Confused, the count asked
why they would hang it in the castle. His Highness explained
that a portrait serves as a lasting memory and should be preserved
even if firewood is scarce. He believed that future generations should be able to see
and remember their ancestors. The count
realized that His Highness was different from the time to record their portraits
for the archives. Meanwhile, in another room,
a man mentioned that it had been three months since Carlyle left previous,
suggesting that they should do something. He argued that a person blessed by
God should not live a life that goes against God’s will. The count expressed concerns
about the nobles of the empire, describing them as arrogant and oppressive,
trampling on the hearts of others. She believed that the Church of Allah
was the only path to salvation, emphasizing
the importance of equality before God and the need to establish
a righteous empire. A few days later,
a girl approached the count, asking if she was having a hard time. The count wondered why she had come there
and realized that she had reached her face. A man named Allan,
the eldest child of the family, called her insane
for choosing such a place. Another man, Dylan Duper,
the family’s second child, criticized her, calling her toxic and claiming that no one would like her. Meanwhile, a man approached His Highness, reminding him of diplomats
proof of loyalty. The proof had arrived at the castle, and
he requested that the lady be brought in. As she entered,
his Highness recognized her and called her name Cecilia Du Prat. Cecilia approached the Highness
and expressed her loyalty to the Highness
as stated in the letter. She mentioned that upon
receiving the letter, she wondered if they were going
to take something from them. However, it seemed that Cecilia
was to keep an eye on them instead. She apologized for the situation
and asked how she could be of help. The Highness questioned
if Cecilia knew about the Du Prat deal. To which she replied that it was the
largest of training center in the Empire. She explained that
it was also the fastest way to spread news and communicate
between people. The Highness admitted that
he had only heard of it, but was familiar with dovetail, which is famous
for training a fleet of messengers. He asked Cecilia
what she wanted to say about the tale, and she revealed that she could put
the dovetail services in his hands. Surprised, he couldn’t believe it, but acknowledged
that she could be really helpful. Cecilia continued by highlighting
the difficulty of keeping in touch with events in the capital
while he was in Provence. She offered a solution to this issue,
which he eagerly accepted. She then shared a recent rumor spreading in the capital, comparing
Prince Matthews to him. More and more people were doubting
his capabilities, as Prince Matthews claimed to have the skills to realize
the full potential of the Empire. The nurse wondered why people thought
Prince Matthews was better than him. Considering their own experiences
with assassination threats, Cecilia revealed that,
according to intelligence from the tales, they suspected the priest
Ella of spreading false rumors. Ella had recently been recommended
as a new court official and was abusing his influence
with Deputy Gabriel Knox. The Highness expressed frustration with Ella’s actions
and thanks to Cecilia for informing him. She assured him that
she would never betray him and wanted to prove herself
as a woman worthy of his power. This reassured the Highness
and he welcomed her support. The Highness
then commanded one of the boys to give Cecilia
a room on the second floor. He informed Cecilia
that count as previous, the owner of the castle would greet her
later. Cecilia looked forward
to meeting Countess Probus and planned to set things straight
from the beginning. Countess Pervez entered the room and asked
if she had been called the H. Highness apologized
for interrupting her work and introduced Cecilia as the daughter of Duke Du Prat. Countess Prevost
did not expect to see a young noblewoman and commented on the rough journey
to the castle. Cecilia assured her
that she was determined to come and apologize for the discomfort
her maids experienced during the journey. The Highness asked Cecilia, shared her
thoughts and mentioned that she knew her
room was on the first floor. She hoped this would be fine
with sharing the floor with him. Countess Probus reassured her that it was natural
for him to decide where she would stay, and that the first floor
wouldn’t be suited for her. The Highness suggested
bringing some furniture and having their maids
help decorate Cecilia’s room. Countess Pervez
understood his intention and agreed. She excused herself, mentioning
that she had work to do, but the H Highness requested
that they die together. Even though they were in a contractual
marriage, Cecilia observed that Countess Pervaiz
didn’t seem to see her as a threat. She believed she would have to prove her
value and focus on becoming the Queen
when he finally received the crown. Meanwhile, Giles was angry inside as he felt that Countess Pervez
was getting closer to becoming the Queen. He was frustrated
that Cecilia had come at this time. However, he knew that
nothing had been going on between them and that Cecilia was ambitious. He believed that an empress
should be calm and composed and humble, and he wouldn’t
allow her to take the throne. He decided to take action and planned
to call Dorothy a few days later. Dorothy received a letter from her father
calling her to privacy. Despite not having a choice,
she couldn’t help but feel conflicted about going Dorothy
while traveling to privacy. Was thinking that she had no other choice
but to go to her father, whose name was Gillis Rapp Health, and who was said
to be a genius of the century. He was the highest authority
at the Academy, and thanks to him, Dorothy was able to start
reading from an earlier age. She had a flashback of her young age
with her father, who said that she was too loud
and that if a lady showed off like that,
she would not be loved. Every time he said that, Dorothy felt
she was being denied and she could not rebel against
her father. Her father quoted famous scholars
because he saw her as foolish and criticized her very often. But Dorothy was obedient and she said
yes to her father on everything. She reached for Vaz with her suitcase
in hand. Dorothy’s father
introduced her to His Royal Highness and told him that she had
come here to help him. Dorothy greeted His Highness,
and His Highness replied that it had been a long time since the first academic lead
called you out here. He was looking forward to the knowledge
and skills she possesses. Dorothy replied that her father said
he had a lot of work to do, and she was only here
to help with minor errands. Her father told the Highness
that she was a little better than the ones
that he had taught at the Academy. Now His Royal Highness
thought that he heard the professor was also quite
an ambitious person, and as soon as Cecilia arrived,
he summoned Dorothy. He continued to say
that it must have been quite the task to come to the rough place,
and he would ask her to get some rest, but she had to greet
the owner of this castle. He invited them to wait a moment,
as he had asked someone to call Count Provost. Dorothy thought that they were someone
who had traversed the battlefield and killed countless barbarians. She wondered how scary of a person
they were. And just in case she had to be careful not to show any sign of being startled
or frowning. Count Pervez has now arrived. She entered the room and Dorothy
had a shocked look on her face. She greets His Highness and introduces
herself. His Highness ask Dorothy
if she is sir, replied daughter, and her father is now telling her
that he has kept her close by her side
and summoned her to help her run errands. His Highness was thinking that this was
all because of His Highness calls, and she wondered if he was inviting other
ladies. The count was worried
that Dorothy would be okay with the life
here, as privacy isn’t exactly safe yet. She asked Dorothy to stay inside
the castle as much as possible, and be sure to have someone to escort her
when she was leaving. Dorothy thanked her for her hospitality. His Royal Highness asked the count
if she would be joining them for dinner tonight, and she agreed. He was now thinks that she has no interest in female guests and does not like it. Dorothy
and her father walked out of the room and her father asked Dorothy
what the meaning of calling her Her Highness was,
and if she should call her Count Provost. He asked her if she would treat Count
Provost like a true royal. Her daughter replied that it may be
a contractual relationship. Still, she is married to his H. Highness. If she ignored her title, it would be difficult
to make a good impression on His Highness. Dorothy’s father now
shouted at her and said, do you think that I don’t know that there is such a thing
as having power in one’s words? If you keep calling that woman
Her Highness, then even His Highness Carlisle will recognize
that woman is his wife. He asked her daughter to impress
His Highness during their stay here. And like always, Dorothy said
yes to her father. Dorothy was now thinking that at least
when she became the Crown Princess, she could read any books
she wanted to her heart’s content and she would do everything
that she could. The next day, Countess
Pervez asked the new butler of the castle, whose name was Samuel, about
taking care of the castle from now on. She also requested dela to help Samuel from now on, and della agreed to do that. She now asked Mr. Samuel to follow her around the castle. Countess Pervez asked
if she could take a walk around the castle as the air was cool
as they took a walk in the castle. The maids asked each other
if they thought that Pervez was improving,
and they agreed that it was. The count was applauding
Dell on doing convincing. Samuel and Della replied that
what was she praising her for? It was Mr. Samuel who made the decision. He looked at the sky
and said that it was truly autumn now, and their first harvest would begin
very soon. They would be able to stock up
on emergency food for the winter, said the count. And della replied that next year
and the year after that, they could start earning cash
from selling any surplus food. There was a brief pause,
after which della said that he wanted
to talk about something else. She asked what it was, and he said,
the two women recently come to our castle. The Countess replied,
if you meant Cecilia and Dorothy. Della asked her why they were there,
and she replied that they said they come to help His Highness Carlyle,
and it seems to her they are just competing
for the position of Crown Princess. Della asked her
if they were His Highness’s lovers, and the Countess replied
that it would be something similar. Scratching his head, della said,
the servants have eyes. And if there were a lover in the castle,
they would know. He reminded her
about when she said that she did not mind what His Highness
Carlyle did in the castle. The count put a hand on his shoulder
and comforted him by saying that privacy is surviving,
this much thanks to their contract. So we should keep his promise. Della told her that it is widely known that His Highness, called Lyle
likes women. He had a feeling that His Highness would have a female guest sooner or later. He suggested the count find happiness too, and asked her what she was going to do
after they got divorced. The count asked him not to worry about
her, as he was also 26 years old and had never held a woman’s hand before, and teased him and wished him luck. Now they were walking around the castle
again, but someone was spying on them. The man who was silently observing
the Countess and Decker
thought that this was outrageous. His Highness was feeling very bad,
and the story continued from the last time his H. Highness
thought that she knows him as a libertine. He made it that way intentionally. So there’s nothing to feel unfair about. So why on earth did he feel so bad? He kept thinking about what was wrong with faithfully
keeping the contract between them. He was trying to figure out
if he thought unpleasant that a chaperon spoke
as if she knew everything about him, and realized that it was
what was bothering him. Because just because you learn something,
you think you know everything about me. On the other hand,
he felt that it was natural, since only limited information
was given to her in the first place. Even so, she is just a village lord and she can’t act like she knows
everything about the Crown Prince. He was very confused
and said that he had followed her for no reason,
and Leona would laugh if he saw it. Now, Decker asked the Countess
if she was sure that the two of them have nothing to do with each other. As he heard
that His Highness was even mentioned as a marriage partner in the past. A boy shouted at his mother and said
that they had to get Castle somehow because you never know when I might have
to be dragged away to eliminate monsters. Similar warnings appeared
in the southern part of the empire. The Imperial Knights
naturally tried to bring Mathews with him, but it was canceled due to flimsy excuses
and strong opposition. A lady asked him to calm down, but he could not and continued to say, do you think this was a good time
to relax? And said
that his mother must be so relaxed because she only has to sit
in the Imperial palace. He thought that if he died,
his mother would not be safe either. He wanted her mother to do something,
appear with wine on a tray or something in it, and present it to him. The lady asked him to drink some of this. He took a sip and the lady said that. Does not he know
that he is the heart of his mother? And she would do whatever it takes
to prevent him from being dragged into battle. Her son asked if her mother was telling
the truth and she said, of course. She invited him to take a rest for today. Now lay in bed
and her mother asked the servant to send a message to the high priest, Gabriel,
that she would go and see him soon. She now met
the priest who sent God’s blessing upon her, and said that
he was happy to meet Her Majesty. The Empress. The priest asked the Empress
how she had been, and she replied that
she was helping Matthew’s, who was having a hard time. She confessed that the Majesty Emperor
was too kind as he is interesting military authority
to a child with no experience, to which the priest replied
that he understood that His Majesty Martis has hardly ever taken
any knightly lessons. The Empress agreed to this
and told him that Mati was weak, and she felt very guilty
about killing another life. The priest said to her
that His Highness was born under the Star of Ashville,
who was the God of beauty and love. The Empress confessed that she wanted
to drag Carlisle away from Gervase, as he threw away
his duties in shallow water and hid privacy,
which was ridiculous to her. She asked if he had any idea
how to bring Carlisle away from that barbarian land,
to which the priest replied that it was a difficult problem
and suggested the annulment of marriage. The Empress shocked, asked
if that was possible. Confidently, the priest said that
we can make it possible, as there are a few cases
where a temple can declare a marriage annulled when one party deceives
the other party into getting married. When the parties coercion
forces the marriage, it is a fraudulent marriage aimed at money
or other dishonest things. When both parents opposed the marriage,
and lastly when one couple’s furiously neglects
their efforts to multiply their offspring, and he concluded that it was enough
to declare the marriage invalid, he asked if her Majesty the Empress
would be able to withdraw the recognition of the Imperial family,
to which the Empress agreed. She now feels like meeting
the High Priest makes her feel like the dark clouds are clearing. She told the priest that she would contact
the spy planted and purveyors
to gather information, in particular to take a look at their efforts
to prosper their offspring. October came and there was a
welcome dinner for Cecilia and Dorothy. They all sat at the huge table, and the Countess said that she never
thought a place that could have been used as an indoor execution
site would be transformed into something. So Grant. His Highness now addressed all the guests
and asked to start the dinner. The maid served everyone. Decker and the Countess sat together and looked at a dish,
trying to understand what it was. The Countess said
that it seemed a different me from the one she ate last time, and found out
that it was a turkey from Dorothy who said, if you cook it incorrectly,
it will be tasteless and tough. We can look forward
to the skills of the chef that his mouth just like brought with him
and referred to His Highness. His Highness cut into the turkey. Now, Dorothy said that she did not think
there were any bones in the turkey and informed him that you separate
the legs and wings at once. The Countess added
that it is not difficult if you know the skeletal structure of an animal,
and she also thought that it was like bird meat,
to which His Highness let out a laugh and said to her
that he had met a lot of people. But this was very funny as all the guests gathered
at the dining table to eat. Decker couldn’t help but think to himself
that even under the circumstances, their lord was only preoccupied with food. With a disappointed look on his face,
he made a fist. His Highness looked at everyone and asked
if they should begin the dinner. The man confessed that it had been a while
since he had seen Lady Rappaport, to which she replied
that since she was living in these state, she had very little to see now. His Highness referred to Lady to Pratt
and asked how she had been. Lady depressed replied that she was fine and thanked His Royal Highness
for his concern. Decker united to ask
why Miss Dorothy was here and if it was to see Sir
Raphael as a representative of her family. Dorothy replied that her father was busy, so she came to help him with some work. Cecilia inquired
that there must be a lot of top secret information, and asked
if Miss Dorothy would see it all. Dorothy smiled and laughed,
saying that she would not and that she would help
with small errands. When it comes to top secret information. Her father was more concerned
about Miss Cecilia, unprecedentedly. He wondered if they could completely trust
the depressed family to dovetail as two. Pratt was completely loyal to His Majesty. Cecilia replied that she had come
this far to be the proof of that. Her father
continued by saying that Miss Cecilia must be a throw away card, right? Which was very weird for him to speak. But her daughter comforted everyone
by saying that he jokes as well. She said that don’t you know
the value of Cecilia in social circles? To which her father replied
that he had heard that Cecilia was popular with men. His Royal Highness replied that Sir Raphael probably knows why that is. Everyone had their own thoughts,
one of which was that he was saying that he was His Majesty
Carlisle’s non candidate. He looked over at the Countess
and told her not to worry, but there was a pause from the Countess
who was eating the steak. She cleared her throat and Decker asked
if she was okay. The Countess changed the conversation
and started talking about the food they were having, and asked Decker
if it could have been more delicious. Decker was trying to understand
what was going on and said nothing. He said that he was surprised
that she read that book because it was hard to find in small local
cities. Dorothy replied that it wasn’t difficult as her father borrowed it from the Academy
library. Cecilia was impressed by her answer and said that it must be great
to have such a loving father. Can’t do proud
is also a man who loves his daughter. There was confusion in the room,
and the Countess now thought that it seemed like they were
saying good things to each other. But the atmosphere wasn’t very good. Cecilia was observing
everyone with a glass in her hand. She shouted out sorry! And she did not mean to talk about her
father in front of count. Previous count Privés assured her
that she did not have to worry about her. She also like talking about her own
father. Cecilia was curious about this, as she had heard that he was a great man, but she still wanted to know
what happened between them. The count told her that it is said that he led the war to victory
by killing the enemy general. And as a reward for his military service, he was given the title
of the Margrave of Privacy. Cecilia wondered why she was so calm
and thought that she was surprisingly good
at hiding her emotions. She continued to make conversation
with the Countess and said that usually in world wars. The Imperial family participated in. She asked her if it was normal to give
titles to the outstanding soldiers. The count asked Cecilia
if it was true that she accumulated all of her achievements in that way. This was interrupted by His Highness,
who said that he had nothing to eat. So should he pick up
someone else’s gun and eat it? He asked the counted
treat his father, and in the same way to which the count agreed
and took a bite of her food. Cecilia and Dorothy’s battle of nerves to accept the position of the Crown
Princess was still going on, and everyone there knew it, including His Highness,
the most important person in the room. Except for Count Prevost. She did not seem to have any interest
in the situation, thought Decker, while
His Highness was thinking that the attitude of the Countess
of not clinging to him was very good. However,
they should pretend to be a married couple in front of outsiders,
as that was in the contract. It clearly states that you will faithfully
fulfill the role of a wife on paper. His Highness
now started to make conversation with the Countess and asked
if she remembered the couple. Portrait that they talked about before. In the Age Highness did remember,
Dorothy asked about the picture and His Highness explained to her
that since he was a member of the royal family and was married, he needed to draw a portrait
and send it to the Imperial archives. And suggested hanging one picture
in this castle as well. His Highness asked Lionel
how he chose the painter, to which Lionel replied
that among the painters that he contacted. Fabian accepted the offer
and would be arriving soon. Dorothy
confirmed that it was for the painter, who won the grand prize
three times at the Imperial Salon to which Cecilia replied
that he was an artist of the level that should be used
for a portrait of His Majesty. Dorothy was concerned
and asked if His Highness wanted another painter, referring to Countess,
to which she replied that she thought it was annoying
as she would have to wear all kinds of jewelry and a dress
and sit there for hours. She did not know that it would suit her. His Highness told them that it was her
duty as a member of the Imperial family, so she should do her best,
even if it were unfamiliar. To which the Countess agreed. A man came up to Giles and told him
that he had received a message from them. He read the message that stated
that he had come up with the idea of the nullification of marriage as a way
to get His Highness away from Paris. It stated that they had found evidence
that the Majesty and Pervaiz were neglected in their marital relationship,
and the marriage was old. He now stood up and said
that the two of them had to prove that they were a real couple, otherwise
no one would recognize them as a couple. Lionel told Carlisle
that the help of a temple was absolutely necessary
for the annulment of a marriage, so that must have already been agreed upon
with High Priest Gabriel, who had been said to be close
to the Empress. Recently, Gabriel Knox said that he felt uncomfortable about that person
for some reason. Carlisle asked him
if they should go out for some fresh air. Lionel asked him
where you would like to go, and Carlisle replied that he wanted to go
see what had been harvested. They both got on their horses
and went to the fields. Carlisle looked around the field
and said that it looked like a populated area,
and people’s health seemed to have improved
as compared to before. Carlisle thought
that after food was distributed, the number of deaths and previous
had dropped significantly. He never thought that previous situation
would ever be that bad. Carlisle asked Lionel
about the harvest festival that was supposed to be held
at the end of that month. Lionel told him that it was Preval’s
first harvest festival and count previous theme. I am very excited about it. Carlisle added that she was excited
like a child. Lionel told him that people were asking
how to spend a harvest festival, and he just said to them that it was a day
to eat, drink and dance all day. Carlisle agreed and said
it was no different, and asked him if there was anything else needed
to celebrate the harvest festival. Suddenly, Prevost came there on her horse and asked
what was with His Majesty and Maud Bailey. Carlisle said that
even if it was like that, he was the husband of Count Previous. She told him that since it was his first harvest,
she had to check it out by herself. She thanked him
for thinking that much about previous. She said that she wasn’t expecting it
and Carlisle felt a little disheartened as he heard this. He asked her if the Harvest Festival
was at the end of that month. She told him that it was true and she was
preparing some questions for Lord Bailey. She said that it may not be enough
in the eyes of those who came from the capital, but she hoped
that Carlisle would enjoy it together. Tom suggested her
to drink plenty of alcohol and said that
the rest would take care of itself. This brought a good laugh. Thomas face Carlisle thought that he was
definitely can’t because otherwise there would be no way she would laugh
so defenseless, Lee Sly in front of him. Later in her office,
the butler told Usha that everything would be ready
before the harvest festival. Decker asked her if she was going
too much on the preparations. She told him that His Majesty Carlisle
gave them some more support. Decker asked her if it would be better
to save it and use it for something else, but she denied it, saying that
they must have that memory at least once. She said the crops were growing
on their land too, and that was why they were celebrating
the harvest festival. Now she said that she wanted to remember everyone eating and drinking
and having fun. She recalled herself sitting in a corner
with her father during war time, asking him what he would like to do
when the war was over. His father said that she seemed to have
some strength left to ask such things. When she insisted, her
father told her that when the war ended,
he would want to hold a big harvest festival
after farming and harvesting a lot. He dreamed of it to be a festival
to ensure that there would be no starvation
until the next year’s harvest. She told Decker that this way
they would do their best next year as well, and they might feel
more attached to their land. She wanted to make her father’s dream
come true, even though he was dead. Cecelia overheard their conversation
from outside the room. She realized that they were preparing
for the harvest festival. She had come to see how prepared
the country lord was. Cecelia
thought that a sha had a stronger sense of responsibility
for privacy than she thought. It seemed to her that a sha was quite
devoted to her family and territory. She thought that
if a Sha was not a competitor for the possession of the Crown Princess, they could have come to understand
each other. Later, Bibiana, the Emperor’s young mistress, was asking her servant
why it didn’t work. The servant told her that,
surprisingly, having a child was not easy
and invited her to feel at ease. Bibiana asked her if she thought
it was such an easy situation. She told her that it took time
to become pregnant and give birth to a child, and
she didn’t know how things would change. In the meantime,
she thought that if the second prince continued to accumulate power like that,
someone like her would disappear
without even a mouse knowing. She thought about how long the Empress
would use her son to wield power. However, the second prince was nothing. When the crown Prince was around
thinking of everything. She got really mad as she couldn’t
believe she was taken advantage of by the Empress’s scheme. The servant got upset
looking at her condition, and asked her if she should bring some water
for her to drink, as the servant laughed. Bibiana said that since His Majesty
the Emperor favored her, she had a good chance of winning
as long as she gave birth to a son. However, there was no way
the Empress would sit there and watch that suddenly she started shouting, saying
that they could have kept the Empress in check together only if the Crown Prince
had not been driven out to Pervaiz. She got so angry that she threw a flower on the ground
and it shattered into pieces. She realized that she had to have children
as soon as possible. So this story spread like wildfire and everyone was talking about
how mad Bibiana was. People were saying
that she was very irritated because she was having trouble
having kids. Matthias heard it and was amazed, listening that Bibiana
was thinking of having a baby. He immediate went to her mother
and told her that he had discovered something amazing. He was about to tell her about Bibiana,
but her mother was not listening. She told him that she had just received
some important news. When the son asked him about the news,
she told him that she would be able to divorce
Carlos soon. Soon after some time,
it was the day of the harvest festival. The people were really happy
and they felt like they were in another country while as she was
looking at everything else, the alcohol and meat had arrived from
El Sur, the boy told her that
there was already enough stock, so the last cart could be kept
for emergencies. As the bell rang, Carlisle
and Usher arrived at the festival. Everything was very well organized
and the food was held on the tables. Aisha came in front
and wanted to make an announcement. She said that it was a very meaningful day
for their Pervaiz. She said that in their land that was trampled by barbarian invasions
for a long time, that was because it was a day
to celebrate the harvest of crops again. She said that joy was something that
everyone in privacy should enjoy together. There, she showed her gratitude
to the grace of His Highness Carlisle. She said that since they had decided
to celebrate the Harvest Festival that day and the next,
everyone could eat, drink, dance and sing. Everyone dropped their hats. Che ate their drinks
and started enjoying the festival. Aisha asked the butlers to keep
serving food so there was no shortage. Decker asked her that she too
should go there and have a drink. She tried to refuse,
but he grabbed her hand and insisted. As she sat on the table, Decker
raised a toast to Laetitia. She suggested him not to drink
so much as he was already drunk. Decker
asked her to stop nagging and drink it. While Decker was drinking,
Aisha thought that it was her first time having a beer and wondered
if it was delicious. She took a sip and kept it down,
saying that it tasted awful. Decker told her that she only drank high
quality wine next to His Majesty, Carlisle, and asked
if she didn’t like beer. However,
she said that it just didn’t taste good. Decker started laughing
and said that she looked like a child. When she looked at things like that,
the other workers also came asking, asking if she should have a drink
with them as well. She said that
those guys had been through a lot so far, and there was a lot more work
to be done in the future, but they could forget everything that day
and drink. Everyone cheered their glasses
and had a drink. They asked Dasha to clink glasses
with them as well. I agreed
and everyone requested the same from her. Suddenly she realized
that she was going to make a big mistake if she continued to drink like that. She decided to leave the table. This was when someone asked her
where she was going. She told everyone that she needed to go
and do some errands. As she walked away, she felt dizzy
and thought that she was dying. She said that she couldn’t drink anymore
and she had to hide for a bit. She sat in a corner
thinking that no one would find her there. Suddenly she started thinking
what Dekker would say if he found out
that the Lord was doing this. Suddenly someone approached her, asking
what kind of a drunkard she was. She turned around in anger
to see who it was. Carlisle was standing there asking her
how much she drank. She told him that they kept
telling her to drink, so she drank some. Carlisle asked her what if the Lord drank
to the point where he lost his mind. He asked her what she was going to do
if the barbarians attacked her at a time like that. She suddenly got up asking
if they were attacking and said that she had to go out
immediately. Carlisle told her that it was
not that they really invaded, but she seemed to have
already believed him. Bond brought her closer and hugged her. He asked her to calm down
and told her it was just a joke. Soon after some time, she got away and Carlisle thought
that it was hard to follow a drunk person. Stream of consciousness. He said that there were more than 1 or 2
things to be thankful for, and asked her which one
she was grateful for. The most. Are she told him that she wouldn’t
have been able to do the harvest festival
if it was not for him. Carlisle asked her if she was happy
with the deal she made with him, and sure enough, she was. She asked Carlisle
if he was losing money from the festival. Carlisle said it was right and asked that
if she thought he helped her that much, shouldn’t she feel like showering him
with kisses every time she saw him? He said that it would be hard to be
that blunt every day. After she started blushing,
Carlisle thought that she was going to slap him,
but she came closer and kissed him. Carlisle was still confused and wondered
if it was because of what he just said. However, Aisha still kept on kissing him. She said that even if you don’t know
how to kiss, you need to be brave. Soon. Carlisle pushed her away
and she grabbed him for support as she felt dizzy. Carlisle
tried to figure out what was wrong, but Aisha was almost unconscious. She was feeling dizzy
because of drinking too much. Carlisle carried her in his arms
and said that it must have been really hard
preparing for the festival. He asked her not to worry
about anything else and to take some rest. The next day, when Usha woke up,
she felt like her head was spinning. She realized that she must never drink
like that again. So ignorantly, she suddenly saw Carlisle sitting next to her asking
if she was awake. He told her that her condition
still didn’t look so good. Carlisle asked her if she didn’t
remember anything from yesterday and said that
she must have drunk in moderation. Aisha asked her
what had happened yesterday. As soon as she saw her clothes,
she asked Carlisle. When she changed her clothes, she suddenly got more concerned and asked
what had happened. Yesterday, Aisha was lying on the bed
and Carlisle stood by it, confused by the situation, wondering
why they were both in the bedroom. She was asked
if she remembered anything that happened the prior night, perhaps due to excessive
drinking at the ongoing harvest festival. An utter shock and confusion. Aisha was curious to know about what
had occurred, overthinking
and considering all the possibilities. She was eager to see if it was count,
per Vass himself, who had kissed her last night. Carlisle, though wanting to tease
her, explained the situation in which he found her passed out in a corner
all crumpled up, so he thought it best
to bring her inside his room, not stating the fact that something else
also happened at that moment. Maybe he didn’t want to make
her feel awkward by sharing it with her. Usha, in a problematic tone,
moved on to the fact that she had so many responsibilities to look after at the Harvest festival. She questioned
if the event had been executed without any unpleasant incidents
or complications. Carlisle assured her that it went fine
under Viscount Prevost management, even though the Lord didn’t show up. He emphasized that it was not a big deal and he wanted her to stay relaxed
as she was occupied with other thoughts. She didn’t notice
until Carlisle pointed it out that she was wearing different clothes
than the night before. This made her curious
if something had transpired, but he reminded her of the contract
they both had. The terms on her side were to play the
role of a wife on paper and to part ways. Later on, however, Carlisle felt like she was not performing that task
very well and no one would actually believe
that she is his wife. Usha replied that it is
he who doesn’t treat her like a wife. Dodging her statement,
he told her that it would be a good idea if they spread the rumor of them
actually becoming a couple, and that they both had slept together
in his room, adding no further explanation to it
except the already established fact that she was heavily
intoxicated the previous night. Although Aisha was insecure
about spreading this rumor, it needed to be done as their made up
story was at risk of being exposed
and Carlisle was up against the wall. He was desperate to kill the rising
suspicion, especially from Matthias, who seemed to have the Emperor’s ears
and would orchestrate something the marriage needed to be legally
annulled by the temple. Otherwise, if the marriage were declared
invalid due to being unlawful, Carlisle would have to reclaim the money
he had invested in Purvis, as Matthias had half backed out of war
because they didn’t want to enter the battlefield, it would put the Empress
in a difficult position. If her son was to go
on the battlefield and die, it would be even more infuriating
if she found out that they both had slept together. Seemingly,
it would be easier to spread the word since the guests were already present
there. Hesitantly,
but surely Asha accepted the idea. If it were to succeed, then the problem
of the Empress nitpicking would stop. Aisha asked in a worried manner
how much was invested in Purvis, but she was told not to be deceived
by his friendly manner and that she should remain professional
in terms of their contract. The next day,
the second day of the Harvest festival, the rumors spread like wildfire. Everyone was gossiping over the Highnesses
sleeping together. It worked out just as they wanted it to, clearing out all the suspicion
towards them both. The gossip reached Nina, the maid,
who at that time acted all sophisticated
and unbothered about the matter. Later on, she and Cecilia engaged
in a conversation about these rumors and were shocked by the fact
that His Highness Carlisle didn’t even used to look at Asha, making it seem
he was uninterested in her. But now they both were said
to have engaged in an intimate action. Cecilia found it unbelievable, but Nina told her the exact way
how the news got out. It was a maid who was called in
by His Highness to change Asha’s clothes, revealing the mystery of her clothes
being changed. Mina established
that the news was not bogus, but it was confirmed
that something did happen, leaving Cecile yet in a shocking disbelief,
ruining her plan. Still unable to digest the fact
that His Highness Carlisle would take Count
Privacies, his real wife Cecilia thought with full rationality
about Carlisle’s character and how he had earned his reputation
of being trustworthy by the people of this territory,
which is more challenging than it seems. Even though Nina had her opinion
the other way around of Carlisle being of no good, Cecilia sipping on her water,
thought everything through and was convinced that this rumor was just that is a rumor, nothing more. Even if Count Privés were to become
the Empress, she’d still be inferior to Her Majesty Cecilia
in the hierarchy, and Count Privés wouldn’t be a good empress
anyway, meaning Cecilia still had the upper hand and would remain
the winner of this immature game. She found one reason blaming count
previous had something to do with it, as she might have been feeling threatened. So she seduced a man of great morals
like Carlisle, who doesn’t let himself seem weak. The next morning, Giles, along with Lionel
Bailey, were in the presence of His Majesty Carlisle, murmuring
some words to each other and has a manner, pushing each other to ask His Majesty
about what they came for. They went right at it,
because His Majesty seemed to be in a good mood and felt
it was right to ask him. Hence, they did tell Carlisle
about an interesting news that they had heard this morning. Acting dumbfounded, Carlisle played along
and asked them to elaborate. They asked him if it was true
that he had slept with count previous the prior night,
to which His Majesty replied in a very casual, unbothered way that yes,
it was true. Still playing like it was not a big deal, he asked them to state
the interesting news that they had heard. Giles and Lionel both were left
baffled and astonished, and told him
that this was the interesting news they heard, asking him if he was drunk
last night, to which Carlisle assured them that he was in his conscious
mind. Still unsure, they both kept asking
His Majesty questions about the event, like if he was sure
that the girl last night was for sure count
previous as being not too shady about it. Carlisle cut the conversation off
by making them realize that their questions were too personal. Carlisle, with a smirk on his face,
thought that if the teacher and Lionel were asking him these questions directly, then it meant that his plan was executed
perfectly. He pondered how this rumor had affected
the environment of the castle. As the harvest festival ended,
Count Privés was called upon by Carlisle and the maid that went to call her
and started referring to Count Privacies, Her Majesty,
to which Carlisle laughed uncontrollably. Noticing the changes in the attitudes
of servants and everyone at the castle, although Asher remained
the same as before. Besides Carlisle also believes
his reputation has further improved after the rumor spread
as the people pass some subtle smiles. Now, though,
it might still be hard to deceive. The Empress says she is a smart woman
and would remain doubtful. She has no other option
but to accept this marriage. Count. Previous feels embarrassed
after the rumor spreads, even Mina, the maid, starts
acting strange around her, suggesting count
previous needs to look after her health and take care of her
by giving her traditional old remedies, such as putting herbs in Her Majesty’s
bathtub to prevent a cold, cleaning her nails,
putting a herbal facial mask, and applying a weird
jelly like substance to Asher’s hair. A few days went by and it was Carlisle and count previous time
to take a couple’s portrait. The way both of them
looked was commendable, so Carlisle, in a flirting manner,
told her that she looked beautiful
and her maids skills were impressive. However, previous being privy Days gave a monotonous reply
that she looks the same, and if someone were to be praised
on beauty, it would be Carlisle. It was as if it was their way of flirting. Meanwhile, back in the Imperial Palace, Cecilia
and other royal ladies gathered at lunch, including Viviana, who thought she was
called upon to be made fun of. They all gathered to have a newly
developed snack made by the palace’s potties,
along with demure island black tea. All the ladies were eager
to give it a try. However, the Empress interrupted
the ongoing conversation by saying that it didn’t seem like
a suitable place for a mistress like Mrs. Dazzler,
as she isn’t seen on such occasions. Often. Seems like Laurie wasn’t
expected to come to the gathering, as she hasn’t in the past,
which was unfamiliar to the noble ladies. Bori, being overwhelmed by the weird
questions asked by the ladies, pretended to stay calm and answered politely to what seemed to Laurie as sarcastic remarks. Laurie told them that she had been wanting
to meet them all for a long time, but was a bit afraid to come due
to the evident age gap among them, and they wouldn’t get along so well, as Laurie herself is 25 years
old, making her the youngest Highness
same age as one of the nobles daughters. As she pointed out, she justified
in her head that it wasn’t wrong of her to fool around with the Emperor,
who was about the same age as her father, furthering her thought as she kept
a pleasant straight face, she knew she would humble them all
once she got pregnant with her son. The conversation continued as two of the nobles
murmured to themselves about an ongoing rumor of a priest frequently visiting Lady
Laurie’s family estate. The priest is well known
for helping people conceive a child,
even though Viscount Laurie is of an old age of 60 years old,
and yet he is still trying for a child. The marriage itself was arranged by Her
Majesty Cecilia, Lady Laurie got worried that if the news of this arrangement
got out, it would be troublesome. So Her Majesty silenced the other ladies for making such sarcastic
remarks on a fact that is clear as day, stating that Lady
Laurie is the Emperor’s favorite, so she isn’t wrong in putting an effort
into having a child for Your Majesty. When apologized for the behavior of Lady
Tell on what Lady Laurie couldn’t figure out was whether she said it
in a sarcastic manner, or was it sincere. If lady tell on thought that the son born
wouldn’t be crowned as a prince? She kept these thoughts to herself. What struck
intriguing others was that even Her Majesty was wishing
well for Lady Laurie’s pregnancy. After going back to the castle,
Her Majesty randomly started laughing, almost an evil laughter,
making the maid confused about whether something to laugh
about was going on. Cecilia was laughing at
what went on in the social circle and how she was able to portray her
lack of involvement in Viviana. She wondered if she could, at least
when the sympathy of the social circle. But that alone was not enough,
as she needed to devise a bigger plan that would give her a way
to get back at Carlisle. Meanwhile, back at the pervasive,
an artist who was called for came, who was one of the top
five artists in the Empire at the moment. His name is Fabian Roscoe. He greeted the Highness and told them
he just be making a few copies as it is necessary to find one
that suits them both, and only then could he be able to portray the love they both have for each other,
making Carlisle and Aisha wonder how he would showcase it
if it doesn’t even exist. Hours passed by making the atmosphere awkward and uncomfortable,
but the sun still is up and in reality, only two hours had passed. Aisha looked half dead to Carlisle,
although all she did was sit still. Upon asking this, usher
replied that she felt uncomfortable to have someone looking at her
so intently, meaning she is very shy in reality
and she wasn’t used to this. Unlike Carlisle, who has been experiencing
this ever since he was a baby. Though he denied it being hard for him. Aisha insisted it might have been
whether he denied it or not. Two months go by and November ends, meaning the preparations
and provisions for winter are ready. Everyone seemed to enjoy the winter
weather, especially Aisha, who found the snow
to be a surreal experience. Asha, watching the snow,
remembered it to be a blessing because whenever it snowed,
the war went dull. But people did freeze to death
like the elderly and children. She reminisced about the times
when people and whole families were found frozen to death, or people had frostbite
so bad that they had their parts cut off. As she went deep into her thoughts,
Carlisle made her snap back as it’s all fine now
and well prepared for the winter. All credit goes to Carlisle. She asked him if she could repay him
in any way possible. She would comply, but an unfamiliar norm
to shows that in Euro, winters are celebrated
as they’re considered to be. The years in celebrate
by inviting close people over for a party and eating good food like meat cookies, strawberry jam, and some cinnamon infused. Also exchanging gifts
with each other is a tradition there. After saying this, Carlisle presented
Josh with a New Year’s gift that he had prepared for her, showcasing
he does indeed care for her. Then Aisha looks at the package
or says to Carlisle, what is this? Then? Carlisle says,
I have mentioned this earlier. He thinks I will give you a gift
in December or don’t feel pressured,
just open the package. And then she opens the gift. After opening, she is astonished to see
such a beautiful necklace. After that, Carlisle says,
do you know anything about magic stones? Then she says, yes, I know that. After that, Carlisle says, then you understand
there is a magical stone in the necklace. After that, Carlisle
put the necklace on her neck. Her says to Aisha,
this necklace will save your life. One day. Cecilia different sat by the window, lost in thought
until a white bird named Piper appeared, gliding through the sky and landing
gracefully on her extended finger. Smiling, she murmured,
thanks for the help today, Pippi. She gently took a letter from Piper’s
claws and unfolded it, reading. There is a rumor spreading
in social circles that Lord Carlisle plans to summon
the demon Karak. The rumor is supposedly based on chapter
four of the Book of Hamar. The epicenter appears to be a temple,
and the Empress is using this to her advantage, further
unsettling the middle class with a sigh, Cecilia began to write a response
the Lord summoning a demon. Is there really someone who believes that? She paused, clutching her letter. Her mind racing. It’s true. The middle class is vulnerable right now. I have to inform the Lord. Later. Cecilia found Carlisle Haven and reported. My lord,
Pippi has brought some troubling news. She handed him the letter. Carlisle read it, his expression
darkening their saying, I summon a demon. How? Cecilia explained. There’s a passage in chapter
four of the Book of Hammack. It claims that to summon
the demon Karaka, one must sacrifice 100 people, set fire to ten temples,
and be someone who serves no god. Are we supposed to burn ten temples now? Meanwhile, Giles raffled and Lionel
Bailey were deep in conversation. Giles remarked,
I’ve never seen people so ungrateful. Lionel replied,
every time Your Majesty wins a battle,
they rush to organize a celebration. But now look at them. Hearing this, Cecilia interjected,
the news spread quickly, precisely
because it’s provocative. Many people believe it, and sadly,
Lord Carlisle’s reputation is suffering. Carlisle sighed, nodding. That’s exactly what Matthias
wants to leverage my reputation to his advantage,
making himself seem like an angel who benefits from my fame
now hiding behind me all these years. Giles, frustrated, added, it’s
because the Empress has kept him from the battlefields. The people don’t see who she truly is. That’s why your reputation is so easily
tarnished by a rumor like this. Carlisle, with a pensive look, asked
so what should we do now? Giles suggested to solidify our support. We need an event that proves you,
my lord, are irreplaceable. Carlisle thought for a moment. The only place I am truly
irreplaceable is the battlefield. Giles nodded. Yes. Most would agree. Carlisle leaned forward, his gaze serious. Are you suggesting we provoke a war
with the southern regions? Lionel interrupted, looking doubtful. Is that even possible? Carlisle replied. No. I refuse to start a war without cause. It’s my duty to protect our people,
not to risk their lives to secure power. Giles responded with understanding,
of course, my Lord, I didn’t mean to imply
we start a war on purpose. I was simply saying that
if such an incident arose, it could work to our advantage. Carlisle glanced at him,
acknowledging the point. Yes. If that were to happen,
the situation might resolve quickly. However, I dealt with Albania
before arriving in Papa, so we should have stability
for at least three years, Giles vowed, respecting Carlisle’s
decision. I’ll consider other ways to solidify
our position, Carlisle mused. I think I’ll need to visit zero soon. I want to gauge the atmosphere in the social circles
and speak with High priest Gabriel. Turning to Cecilia, he added once again,
I’m indebted to you, Lady Dove for it. Cecilia curtsied gracefully. It is my family’s duty to serve, my lord. I’m glad to help. I’ll take my leave now. If you have any news for Zaira,
do call me. As Cecilia left, she reflected Lord
Carlisle has a surprisingly soft side, declaring war might not be a bad plan, but he’s always
considering the lives of commoners. I hope he sees my intent. When I said a call on me
for personal reasons a few days later, Decker and Lionel were supervising
workers shoveling snow. Lionel barked, hey, shovel
the snow here, too! The workers exchanged annoyed glances. What did he just say? Muttered one busty. A guard nearby replied, that’s your side
of the gymnasium, so handle it yourself. You never scoffed. If it weren’t for us,
you’d all let your guard down and the Arabian raiders
would have overrun you by now. Decker chimed in. Show a little gratitude. You should at least pretend
to repay the favor, busty replied hotly. If we all fell, you wouldn’t be safe
either, one of busty comrades added. You would have come out eventually,
so why make such a fuss? Angered, Lionel snapped you homeless
brats, sparking a full blown argument. Later, Lionel stood before Carlyle,
recounting the incident. Apparently that’s what happened. I’ve told you countless times
the guards caused the most trouble. You’re probably the only one they respect. They act like everyone else
is beneath them. Carlyle, looking concerned, asked. Well, this get back to count as per bars. Luna nodded. Most likely, if you’re concerned,
perhaps request a visit with her first. Carlyle scoffed. Am I some public figure to be summoned? It
will. Lionel’s expression hardened. It would feel like we discipline
the servants. If you’re okay with it,
then go ahead and make the request. Carlyle turned, looking out a window. Proceed carefully
so there are no misunderstandings. A few moments later,
Carlyle called Usher Mere into the room. She entered with a respectful nod. Did you call for me? My Lord? Carlyle addressed her calmly. By the look on your face. I can tell you’ve already heard the news. I acknowledge that it was our guards who started the fight,
and I’d like to apologize on their behalf. Asia accepted with a bow. I’ll gladly accept your apology,
Carlyle continued. I also apologize for their crude language. Aisha dipped her head again.
Thank you, my lord. The conversation was tense. Lionel stood nearby, silently observing. After a pause, Carlyle spoke again. Although today’s incident wasn’t serious, there’s no guarantee
something like this won’t happen again. Aisha nodded. That’s true. I expect future confrontations
to be worse, and simply telling them to get along
won’t solve everything. Carlyle sighed in agreement. Yes, on. Fortunately,
Lionel interjected with a suggestion. What if we had them trained together? Both Carlyle and Aisha turned to him. Surprised, Aisha voiced her concern. Oh, won’t that just lead to more fights? Lionel acknowledged her
worry at first, yes, but they’re soldiers. They could use each other’s strengths
to improve. Carlyle smirks slightly. That puts a scratch on my pride. Aisha quickly took side mine as well,
Carlyle teased. Oh, are you suggesting
the Papa’s army is better than mine? Aisha replied with a slight smile. If it were an army against an army,
we’d lose. But in a one on one,
I don’t think we’d be defeated. Carlyle raised a brow. Are you serious? Aisha met his gaze. Of course. Lionel stepped in again,
explaining his vision. The idea is that if they understand
each other’s strengths through training, they’ll develop mutual respect
and maybe even camaraderie. Carlyle and Aisha exchanged glances,
considering his suggestion. A few days later, Lionel, Busty,
and Decker gathered with their teams. Lionel glanced at busty, muttering,
why are those troublemakers here? Busty chuckled. You think we’re worthy of training
with a famous night’s? Just then, Carlyle and Asha stood before the assembled troops
commanding attention. The troop saluted and training commenced. Carlyle leaned toward Aisha, whispering,
it looks impressive, but isn’t this a bit over the top? Aisha smirked.
We’ve always been like this. Carlyle addressed the troops, his voice
carrying authority. Men, the weather’s fine today. You’re here to train together. Despite the argument from a few days ago. After much discussion,
we decided on joint training when the Abrams rated Army
struggle due to its small numbers. If Papa’s forces were lost,
our own guards would be at a disadvantage. We’re establishing a unified system
because we’re in a symbiotic relationship. As he spoke, Oshima used
the backlash is going to be intense. I knew this would happen. But Carlyle continued,
this system will incorporate Papa’s methods
with useful aspects from our own. Grumbling rippled through the troops. Some objected, shouting,
why should we follow their methods? They’re not even a proper army! Carlyle shot back. Do any of you know more about the tribes
in the abandoned lands than the Papa’s guards? They responded loudly. No. War requires understanding. Your enemy,
the barbarian, is fight without structure. So if we stick with a complicated chain
of command, we’ll get ambushed. Those who know how to fight
them will be invaluable. Osho observed the troops practicing
and whispered to Carlyle, if I were the top commander,
they wouldn’t have agreed so easily. Carlyle nodded. I believe the one with more knowledge of the opponent
should take command, Usha replied. You’re not so stubborn after all. Carlyle then called out to Sir Solon,
the Haven Guard commander. Sir Solon,
the atmosphere here is a bit tense. How about sparring with me? Solon approached, raising an eyebrow. Would you like me
to finally get my revenge? Carlyle grinned, holding out a stick. If you think you can. The sparring began. Solon charged, swinging his two sticks, but Carlyle deftly countered each strike. How can you be so tough on me
from the start? Solon asked through gritted teeth. I warned you, Carlyle
replied, landing a sharp jab. You’ve been busy with administration. I see your techniques improved, but
you’ve lost strength with a final move. Carlyle since Solon stumbling back, Solon
catching his breath, turned to busty. How does a human move that fast? Busty chuckled. I’d be dead
before I even realize what hit me. Decker, standing nearby, added, at least Lord Carlyle
closing the gap little by little. Oshae nodded. Indeed. Later
that night, Aisha sat across from Baron Donovan, reviewing documents
by candlelight. Baron Donovan sighed, closing a book. Let’s call it a day. I’ll look over the rest
tomorrow, Oshae replied. Thank you for your hard work, Baron. As she turned to leave, the Baron
hesitated. Ayesha, are you all right? She stopped facing him
with a thoughtful expression. I’m not sure. I can’t say if I’m okay or not. The relationship between our forces
will improve over time with this training. Everything in pro bars
is running smoothly. But if you ask me how I feel about it all. Her voice trailed off as she stared
into the dim room, deep in thought, Baron looked at Asha,
his brow creased in concern. I’m not certain either, but I don’t think
things could go wrong so quickly. Asha smiled a hint of sadness in her eyes. Even so, there’s no guarantee you want. Just like that person who wouldn’t
even let us look him in the eye, but now helps us rebuild. Pervez trying to steer the conversation. Asha added unexpected
things can happen any time it’s late. Baron, you should get some rest instead. Baron gently took her hand. Asha, don’t bury your feelings like this. They’ll only explode at the worst
possible moment. Later,
her smile faded as she met his gaze. Then what do you want me to do? I don’t know what’s wrong with me lately. Baron’s eyes softened. You know you’re just pretending not to. Is it because of Lord Carlisle? Asha stiffened, then quickly looked away. Why does everything have to be about him? I don’t even know what you want me to say, Baron persisted, his voice gentle
but firm. Did he hurt your pride? Caught off guard. Asha turned her face
away, unwilling to answer Baron’s voice softened even more. Asha, why are you hiding this from me? You know you could talk to me. This isn’t like you. After a moment’s silence, Asha
let out a weary sigh. It’s just we have so much more support
now than we did before. The young ones are thriving. Things we only dreamed of years ago
are finally happening. Of course I’m grateful. But. But. Baron prompted. Asha looked down, finally admitting. But part of me wishes I’d achieve it
all on my own. Because even if I wasn’t here
with Carlisle’s help, Pervez would still. Baron shook his head, comforting her. Is that what’s troubling you, Asha? Don’t you remember how things were
when we returned from the battlefield? Asha looked at him confused. What are you talking about? Baron raised his voice
slightly exasperated. The only reason we survived was because
you were willing to sacrifice yourself, even if only through
a contractual marriage. You traded yourself
for the lives of everyone here. If not for you,
many would have perished this winter. You’re the reason our miserable future
changed. You’re the one we all look up to. Asha of Purvis, not Carlisle. Evaristo. Hearing his words, Asha’s eyes
filled with emotion, she managed a quiet. Thank you. Then, as she composed herself,
she thought he’s right. I’m the Lord of Pervez. Even if Carlyle funds are improvements,
I’m the one willing to lay down my life to protect this place. I need to stay focused. A few months later, in late April,
Asha and Carlyle stood by the window, observing the Kingdom below. Asha peered through a spyglass,
scrutinizing the activity near the outskirts. There’s something strange over there. Carlyle took the spyglass, studying
the same spot. You’re right.
It’s different from last time. The snow’s melted and the ground
is finally stable enough for movement. But Asha wasn’t convinced. I don’t think it’s just that
those barbarians from the abandoned lands wouldn’t have the resources to build
something like this. Carlyle frowned thoughtfully. It’s bigger than a wagon,
but smaller than a merchant’s carriage. It almost looks like a structure
made of bones. Asha mused. Could it be the grooms? Or maybe another tribe? Carlyle asked. Asha shook her head. I’m not sure. The barbarians from the Forgotten Lands
often mix with each other, but they don’t usually take orders
from other tribes. If it’s an alliance,
it could be an attempt to regroup since the group’s defeat. What if they’re trying to ambush us? Separating us from
our main force would be dangerous. Carlisle’s gaze narrowed. So what’s your plan? Asha thought back to her childhood,
recalling a conversation with her father. She remembered asking father,
why can’t we just accept the barbarians as citizens of Purvis? Her father had replied firmly, we can’t. The reason they survive in the Forgotten
Lands is because they’re contaminated. Contaminated? She had asked innocently. There’s a strange energy there. Asha. No one knows exactly what it is. But those who become contaminated grow
aggressive and destructive. If the barbarians simply wanted to solve
their supply problems, Pervez would have helped. But they always choose to loot
and attack instead. Which is why Pervez ended up
pledging allegiance to the Empire. Asha remembered her confusion. Is that why we can’t use horses
from the Forgotten Lands? Yes, her father had replied. Whether it’s from lack of education
or some other reason, the barbarians can’t build
complex structures now. Back in the present,
Asha whispered to herself. If that’s true, then how could they
possibly have constructed something this large? Suddenly, a loud commotion outside
broke her train of thought. The barbarians are attacking us! Asha and Carlyle exchanged alarmed
glances, and she pointed out the window. Look over there. Outside. The barbarians had assembled,
launching stones toward the palace. They have trebuchet. Asha exclaimed
before rushing from the room. She found Basti and immediately demanded. Report based. He nodded grimly. It’s a larger force than last time. Everyone quickly
gathered as they assess the situation. Do we know which tribe it is? He asked one of the soldiers. It’s the Ikram tribe, came the reply. Asha’s eyes narrowed the eyebrows. Why would they attack again
after suffering so many losses in the last battle? Geronimo offered his assessment. There are about 2000 of them. We haven’t been able
to locate their rearguard yet, he added. Their number of cavalry has doubled
and many of their horses aren’t from the Forgotten Lands. OSHA’s expression grew tense. That’s more than double our forces,
and they even surpass us in cavalry. She took a deep breath. This time I’ll have to ask for Carlisle’s
help. Asha entered Carlisle’s
office, her face resolute. Please help me, she said,
her voice steady. I’ll accept the consequences,
whatever they may be. Consequences? Carlisle asked, slightly taken aback. Then he sighed. It is. Army is wiped out. Will suffer
a significant disadvantage ourselves. This is a war. We need to fight together. Asia, clench your fists. If you hadn’t come to power bars,
they wouldn’t have attacked us. That’s why
we’ve been holding them back on our own. Carlisle shook his head. You might see me as arrogant, but trying to protect Papa’s by yourself
is just as arrogant. I am Poobah savior, Ashur insisted. If I can’t accept the consequences,
then I’m not worthy of that title. Carlisle paused, then nodded thoughtfully. You’re the foundation of power bars. It’s been that way from the beginning. If you want to repay
me, we’ll address that later. Soon Carlisle and Usha rode out together
with their knights, preparing for an intense battle
against the barbarians. As they scouted the field, Carlisle observed,
they seemed more organized than usual. It’s as if they’ve been planning this. OSHA’s brow furrowed. There’s no way they could access
that much support on their own. Carlisle considered her words,
then nodded. If it’s not a spy, then the only answer is
that they receive help from outside. Outside? Asha asked, alarmed. Carlisle smiled grimly. Someone with endless resources
fanning the flames of AI grim aggression. Aisha’s expression hardened
as she thought about his implication. Is per bars
also going to suffer in the end? Carlisle glanced at her.
What’s the matter? Are you afraid? Afraid? Aisha scoffed. Do you think we’d be scared of something
so trivial? You look troubled, Carlisle noted. Asha huffed. I’m more frustrated than afraid. I’m just not certain if your guards
and my army can work together effectively. But they’ve grown closer since training. We’ll move in three groups as planned,
with offense and defense split. You and I will lead from the front. Carlisle gave orders
assigning guard, Bailey and Solon to cover the left and right, while guard
Donovan would protect the castle. Are we ready? Carlisle asked. Yes my lord. The troops replied in unison. Turning to. Carlisle asked. Anything else to say before we begin? She shook her head. Same as always. Carlisle grinned. All right then, let’s go. The command echoed, and both sides charged into battle
as the fighting erupted. Carlisle leaned toward Isaiah. I’m entrusting my back to you, my lady. They moved with precision, each defending the other as they fought fiercely
against the barbarians. One of the attackers shouted. It’s her! That’s her! Carlisle immediately blocked their path. And where do you think you’re going? He charged forward, breaking through
the enemy line with skill and agility. Asha called out on your right
and together they cut down their foes, thinning the ranks of the barbarians. Carlisle glanced at her, impressed. That was good work. Asha, breathing heavily, snapped. Focus on what’s in front of you. Carlisle thought to himself. Being able
to entrust your back to someone. It’s quite something. Aisha shouted again. Watch your front! She lunged forward,
dispatching another enemy. Carlisle chuckled. You’re the one who should be careful. She looked back at him.
I owe you for that. He nodded. No. I’m the one who owes you. Watching them. A knight muttered. Their teamwork is incredible. Nearby Buster, still fighting, called out. Hey, watch out for those behind you! Another knight replied. You’re one to talk. And can you still say
our swords are just for show? Busty grinned, deflecting in attack. All right, all right. I’ll admit it’s no hindrance. An old man watch from a nearby window. His gaze intense
as he observed the battle. The ones without clothes are the
barbarians and those with armor are ours. That’s about all I can distinguish. But are you the one who stands out
so much is the next emperor and the woman beside him. I never thought I’d see her
on the battlefield herself. The old man rubbed his chin,
murmuring to himself. I’ve studied many people. But this this is something else. They move as if they’re one
with a sudden burst of inspiration. He rushed to his sketch board. Yes. The place where their bond is truly
visible is not within the castle walls,
but here on the battlefield. He prepared his tools
with a fervent determination. This art work. It might just be my finest piece yet. A great fight erupted among the group. A brave man exclaimed, damn it! Did you not mention anything about this? Another man added. Those liars, they used us. I’m going to curse them. Aisha thought to herself. Used us by those masters, Knight said. As you told your Highness,
it does not seem like a war started by the Ingrams on purpose,
Carlisle replied. Those bastards
probably don’t expect to win. They’re going to keep using
this method to disturb me. Aisha responded. Then we have to finish them off
so that they won’t crawl out again. Carlisle said. I really like your fiery side. Let’s make the bars free and stop
coming over to the imperial territory once and for all. Let’s show them who was protecting
the borders of the Empire. Third Battalion, I seal the borders. Their braves will be here in Parvez. The barbarians launched an attack
surrounding them. But they all held their hands tightly,
ready to fight against the onslaught. Asia attacked one barbarian and exclaimed. It seems like they’re trying
to get rid of His Highness. Carlisle responded while fighting. Their effort is commendable. After attacking the barbarians
with swords, Carlisle exclaimed. It is my first time
seeing people give up their own lives like this is their withdrawal route
making them rush over. Or as Carlisle bravely killed the enemy. The master of the barbarians
became furious and launched another attack on him. A powerful barbarian charged at Carlisle. But Ashur, standing by his side,
intervened and killed the barbarian. Carlisle said, I owe you again, man. What did that man say? Osher replied, I am not sure. I have never heard the barbarians from the abandoned land speak their own
language, Carlisle exclaimed. I think I have heard something similar. Seven years ago,
young Carlisle sat in a carriage, staring outside as he heard
the sounds of an unknown language. Two strange men
were conversing in a crude dialect. He exclaimed,
what are they mumbling about now? As he engaged in the tense conversation,
a barbarian prepared to attack him. But Asia countered the attack
and to save Carlisle. She asked, what are you doing? Suddenly? He replied. I was thinking about the words they said. She said, don’t focus on that. They’re all going to die anyway. Carlisle remarked strangely. Your words have been quite provocative
for a while. Normally, a person can’t stay sane
when they’re on the battlefield. You’re the only one confident enough
to say crazy things about a royal family. Carlisle lost himself in thought. Right. I think I was acting weird because it has
been a while since I killed someone. Otherwise
I wouldn’t be thinking that she’s pretty. He said to Usha. Let’s go. My wife Usha replied. I’ll be all right behind you. Together they attacked the barbarians
once more in a great battle ensued. A sea of barbarian corpses
soon littered the ground, and they stared at each other
after their fierce assault. The next morning, as the sun rose,
they surveyed the aftermath. A significant number of barbarians had
been slain by their team, Carlisle said. I think we are finished, Usha replied. I think so too. They step toward each other
and shared a kiss. As they kiss, the sounds of hurray,
hurray! Erupted from the knights. The knights of Parvez cheered loudly
in celebration of their victory. Meanwhile, Gabriel Knox in the palace was filled with worry and sorrow. He exclaimed, useless guys,
if I have helped this much! They should have at least scratched
Carlisle. He was consumed by regret. Gabriel seethed with frustration, regret
sharpening his every word. Useless bastards. After all the help I gave them, they should have at least managed
to scratch Carlisle. But then that pain I feel every time
my power collides with his, it’s unbearable. It’s as if I’m
fighting against the power of God himself. It makes me feel like the devil’s minion. Reflecting on his journey,
Gabriel recalled the sacrifices he’d made after becoming a servant of God. I worked tirelessly to set the Empire
straight, but even within the Holy Temple, there was an invisible wall of power,
a hierarchy woven with discrimination and contempt rooted in status, power
and wealth. Those without any of these couldn’t
even remain in the capital. He remembered the moment that changed
everything. The day he first saw Prince Carlyle,
young children around him cheered. His Majesty the Prince has arrived
as a boy stumbled and fell in excitement. Gabriel caught the child gently asking,
are you all right? Before looking up to see the prince sitting aloof on his horse,
barely glancing at the fallen child. So this is the man destined to be emperor. Gabriel thought, his dismay growing. If he becomes ruler, arrogance
and power will reign unchecked. I can’t bear the thought of someone like him
ruling simply because he’s of royal blood. Determined to find a way to challenge
the system. Gabriel scoured the ancient library. One day he came across a book
with no title. A book without a title. What could it be? Opening it. His expression changed to shock and awe. Black magic. Sorcery forbidden by the temple. He stared at the book. Torn. Using this is wrong. But if it’s the only way
to save the Empire. Gabriel justified his actions, thinking I am but a humble priest
with no other path to power. This sacrifice, no matter how dark, is
for the greater good. Renato will understand and forgive me. After all, I’m only trying to purify the empire
through the black magic he discovered. Gabriel forged a spell
to empower the barbarians as he cast the magic connecting their bodies
to his circle of power. He set a condition. If they failed to kill Carlyle,
their lives will be forfeited. This way the barbarians live
served his cause as a sacrifice. But even as they perished,
he felt an unsettling realization. The life force feels small
compared to the number of lives lost. Is this a curse from the abandoned lands? Reflecting on the rumors
surrounding the abandoned lands. He wondered to some
it may be a wasteland, but to others it could be unexplored territory
brimming with unknown forces. The possibilities are endless. Meanwhile, after a grueling battle, the forces of Pervez and their allies
had successfully defeated the garam tribe. They use burning oil catapults
to drive the enemy back beyond the border, disposing of their bodies
in the cursed lands before restoring the broken barriers. When they returned to the castle,
Baron Donovan greeted them with a grateful smile. Thank you all for your hard work. It took nearly a month in total,
Carlyle replied. But you as well, Baron. We couldn’t have defeated the Seagrams without the proper supplies
and strategic deployment. Baron Donovan
shrugged, modestly, deflecting the praise. I merely followed your orders. He turned to Osho with a knowing smile. Alvarez. People find compliments a bit awkward. Aisha, however, seemed lost in thought. Her eyes distant. She and Carlyle had agreed wordlessly not to discuss
what had happened on the battlefield. Almost as if bound by an unspoken
promise, Carlyle broke the silence. Turning to Aisha,
we should hold a victory banquet. We won the war. After all, a victory banquet. She replied, almost incredulous. We’ve never done anything like that
before in the past. We barely had enough to eat,
let alone to hold a feast. Carlyle smiled. While there may have been true
in the past, but not anymore. I’ll spare no expense. Let’s celebrate everyone’s hard work. Prepare for a victory banquet. Excitement filled the air as preparations
began. Isaac, thrilled by their victory,
turned to Basti. I really thought I was a goner out there. The mud kept making me slip
and I could hardly keep my footing. Basti laughed. That’s where I came in to save you. Watching them. Aisha murmured to Carlisle. It’s a relief to see them getting along. Men always end up forming bonds
on the battlefield in so many ways. I’m proud of the work we’ve done here. Far away. Beatrice watched from her castle, envy
and resentment darkening her features. This victory will be a warning
to the Empress, to the barbarians
and anyone else who dares challenge us. The evening had grown quiet. The tension between Carlisle and Aisha,
unmistakable as they spent time together
in the intimacy of the palace. Their shared moments were tinged
with an undeniable romantic undertone. Carlisle leaned close
to Asha, a mischievous glint in his eye. What I truly desire is to have you. Asha blinked in surprise, her voice
trembling slightly. No way. Are you suggesting you choose a woman
of privacy for your company tonight? Carlisle smirked. Why would I need that
when my wife is here with me? Are we a couple after all? His words rendered Asha speechless. Her cheeks flushed. Carlisle,
ever perceptive, thought to himself. If we’ve come this far. Perhaps she’ll finally stop
questioning my intentions. After a long pause, Asha
responded, her voice soft. All right. Startled, Carlisle leaned back. Wait. What? I was only joking. Do you really think I’m that shameless? Asha hesitated before replying. Her eyes averted. No, but I’ll pay your price. Her thoughts swirled in turmoil
rather than endangering privacy again. This might be the simplest way
to settle things between us. So she asked carefully, is tonight
acceptable? Carlisle’s expression shifted as a sly
smile curved his lips. I’ll be looking forward to it, he said, his voice
light as he turned and left the room. Later, as Asha sat in the steaming bath, she tried to steady her thoughts
without burdening. I can repay His Highness on my own terms. This might be the best solution. Better to face this head on than to live
with the unease gripping my heart. Summoning her handmaid Nina. Asha gave her instructions. Bring me the ointment
we received from His Highness. Yes, my lady, Nina responded promptly, returning with a fragrant oil
as she began to massage OSHA’s shoulders. She commented, this oil is said
to rejuvenate both the body and soul. Milady,
perhaps you should use it more often. Aisha gave a small smile. Maybe I’ll think about it, though,
if I use it again. I might always be reminded of tonight. Once the massage was complete,
Nina helped Oshae prepare for bed. Shall I fetch your nightgown, milady? Yes, the one you showed me
last time, Asha replied absently. Nina raised an eyebrow in surprise. Are you not
sleeping in your usual chambers tonight without waiting for an answer? She darted away to retrieve the garment as she dressed Asha,
Nina fussed over the details. Would you like me
to apply some makeup as well? Asha shook her head. It’s unnecessary. There’s
no need for such things at this hour. Her voice grew firmer. Nina, I prefer you not speak of tonight’s
event to anyone. Can I count on your discretion? Nina bowed. Of course, my lady. When Asha was alone again,
her thoughts darkened. Anyone who sees me like this
might think I’m preparing for my deathbed. But I forced this situation upon us. And now it’s my responsibility
to pay the price. I can’t rely on his kindness anymore. Resolutely, she tied her nightdress
and draped a robe over it before stepping out into the corridor. In his chambers,
Carlyle sat alone, his mind preoccupied. How should I handle this? He wondered. She’s serious about this, isn’t she? A knock at the door
startled him from his thoughts. Enter. He called when Asha walked in. The faint scent of fragrant oil
reached him, making his chest tighten. This scent. How persistent can she be? He thought,
watching her with conflicted emotions. No matter what she does,
I can’t accept this as payment. Why has she gone to such lengths? Asha, untie her robe,
revealing her nightdress beneath. Excuse me? For my lack of experience,
she began, her voice trembling. I. I’ll be grateful if His Highness,
who is more knowledgeable, can guide me. Carlyle’s heart ached at her words. He hadn’t expected her sincerity
to pierce him like this. I only meant to tease her a little
and send her back to her room. But as he stepped toward her, his foot
caught on the edge of the carpet and he nearly stumbled. Are you all right? Aisha exclaimed, rushing forward. I’m fine,
he replied, regaining his balance. Just a little tipsy. It’s late.
Perhaps we should call it a night. Ignoring his words, Asha
began to untie the top of her nightdress. Then let me get ready, she murmured, her
hand steady despite her nerves. Carlyle eyes widened
as she removed her robe. Standing there in her delicate nightwear. He stepped closer. Torn between the desire to protect her
and the growing tension in the air. Aisha, he began softly,
his voice wavering. She looked up at him,
her expression open and unguarded. And in that moment,
the space between them disappeared. Their fates entwined by a single, shared
vulnerability. Carlyle stood motionless in front of Asha, his piercing gaze searching hers. He exhaled sharply
and muttered, ridiculous. Do you really think I’ll sympathize
with such theatrics? Asha remained silent. Her expression
a mix of determination and vulnerability. Carlyle turned to leave,
convinced his words would end this awkward confrontation. But just as he took
a step, Asha grabbed his hand, her grip firm
despite the tremor in her voice. I how can I? She stammered. Unable
to complete her thought. Carlyle turned back to face her. What? He asked, his tone a blend of confusion
and exasperation, without answering. Asha lifted his hand to her lips
and pressed a gentle kiss upon it. Carlyle froze, his eyes widening in shock. What are you doing now? He demanded, though his voice betrayed
his surprise more than his annoyance. Asha didn’t respond immediately. Continuing to kiss his hand
as if seeking reassurance. Finally, she apologized softly. I’m sorry. I don’t know what I should do. Please tell me. Her sincerity left Carlyle
momentarily speechless. His thoughts churned as he stared at her. What is she thinking? Is this really her way of showing trust? Meanwhile,
Asha was lost in her own thoughts, recalling the words of noble women
gossiping about their first nights. Their words lingered in her mind. Did it hurt a lot? Did the sheets of blood on them? Her hands trembled slightly
as she thought. If blood means there’s a wound,
then it must hurt. But I’ve been wounded
many times in battle. This will be okay to Asha,
Carlyle said softly, breaking her reverie. Yes, she replied, her voice barely
above a whisper. Carlyle sighed. His frustration mingled with tenderness. This is enough. Let’s not. But Osho abruptly ran to the bed,
ignoring his words. She sat down and asked. Can we lie down now? Carlyle groaned. Running a hand through his hair. Are you doing this on purpose? Are you trying to embarrass me? Why? Aisha asked, genuinely confused. You’re acting strange today, Carlyle said, his voice
laced with both concern and irritation. He thought to himself, no matter
how many times I try to send her away. She keeps coming back. I know. Admitted quietly. Dressing like this doesn’t suit me at all. That’s not it. Carlyle snapped his patience,
wearing thin. It’s your behavior. My behavior?
She echoed, her voice shaking. What do you mean? It seems like my destiny doesn’t favor me. Carlyle softened his tone. Gentler now. It’s not that I don’t like you, Aisha. I just. Before he could finish. Aisha leaned forward
and pulled him onto the bed with her. Startled, he blurted. You don’t know how much effort it’s
taking me to resist this. Then why do you keep rejecting me
if you don’t hate it? She asked, her voice
trembling with frustration and longing. Her words stunned Carlyle for a moment. Neither of them moved. Then Aisha leaned in, her lips,
brushing his Carlyle’s resistance crumbled as he responded, the unspoken tension
between them finally dissolving
in the quiet of the midnight hour. Carlyle leaned over Aisha, his fingers
brushing her hair as he studied her face. Her expression was both nervous
and determined. Are you scared? He asked gently. Aisha hesitated before nodding a little. It’s my first time, after all. Carlyle smiled softly, his voice soothing. Don’t worry. It won’t hurt much. I promise. Aisha swallowed her nerves
and replied, Your Highness. I’d appreciate it
if you could leave me well. Her words brought a flicker of surprise
to Carlisle’s face. It’s the same for me, he said.
What do you mean? Aisha asked confused. Carlyle leaned closer. His breath warm against her skin. This is my first time to with you. Aisha blinked, unsure how to respond. Instead, she whispered,
if there’s anything you want, Your Highness, just tell me. Carlyle smiled again. His fingers brushing against her cheek. What do you think I want? Asha’s voice trembled as she replied. Whatever it is, I’ll do my best
if this is the price I have to pay. Then so be it. Carlyle’s expression turned serious
as he gazed into her eyes. Let me ask you something first. If you’re offering your body as repayment
for my help in battle, I’ll stop here. But if you truly want me,
I won’t hold back. Tell me the truth, Asha. Asha’s breath hitched as his word sank in. She bowed her head, struggling
to find the answer in her heart. Why? I don’t know. I’m not sure if this is just repayment
or if I truly want you. Carlyle kept her face
gently, his voice barely a whisper. You don’t really want me, do you? In response, Asha grabbed his arm tightly. I don’t know about that. She admitted, her voice trembling. But please just hold me. Her plea broke through Carlyle’s
hesitation. He pulled her into a tight embrace,
their shared vulnerability binding them together in a moment of passion and understanding
for the rest of the night. They shared a love
that was both tender and intense. Their connection deepening in ways
neither of them had expected. The morning sunlight streamed through
the curtains as Asha stirred awake. Her body wrapped in the lingering warmth of the night, realizing
she was still in Carlisle’s bed. She sighed. Her mind flooded with the memories
of their shared intimacy. The sun is rising. I should leave before anyone sees me. Carefully. She slipped out of bed, dressed
in her hoodie, and left his chambers, returning to her own room. She shut the door and leaned against it. Her thoughts racing. Carlyle’s
words from the night echoed in her mind. Did it hurt a lot? Relax, Sasha. I won’t stop if you really want me. Her chest tightened
as she whispered to herself. Why didn’t I stop him back then? Guilt and confusion consumed her
as she sat on the edge of her bed. It’s only temporary, she thought. It’s because it was my first time. You probably treat other women
this way too. There’s no way I actually wanted him. This is just a contract marriage
after all. I’m not even the real Crown Princess. I just gave her my body
in exchange for help in battle. Meanwhile, Carlisle woke up, stretching his arm toward the other side
of the bed, only to find it empty. A frown creased his brow as he sat up,
his gaze falling on the crumpled sheets. She left. Did I sleep too late? Was she waiting for me and gave up? He wondered. His mind wandered to the thought
of her expression as she left. Was she upset with me? He rang the bell, summoning a servant. Deliver this message to my wife. What do you think of having lunch together
today? As the servant departed, Carlisle leaned
back, a faint smile playing on his lips. When we meet,
she’ll let me kiss her on the cheek. Right. Later that day, usher arrived
at Carlisle’s chambers for lunch. She greeted him formally. Thank you for inviting me
to have a meal with you, my lord. Carlisle responded with a warm smile. This much is expected
for our relationship. Call me sweet as they eat. Carlisle couldn’t help but notice Sasha’s
demeanor, calm yet distant. He finally spoke up. Is something bothering you, my lord? Aisha paused mid bite, her gaze
lifting to meet his. Why do you ask? Do I look trouble? You’re barely eating. She pointed out. Carlisle tilted
his head, his voice tinged with amusement. And you have no idea why that might be. Aisha hesitated before asking. Did something unpleasant happen
at the banquet yesterday? There was a woman who wanted to spend the night with me at the banquet,
Carlisle replied casually. Her response was immediate, though
devoid of emotion. Then you must have missed the opportunity
because of me. Carlisle studied her closely, unsure if she was truly oblivious
or intentionally pretending not to care. How can she act
as if nothing happened last night? He thought, frustration simmering beneath
his composed exterior with a light laugh. He remarked, Miss Cecilia and Miss Dorothy
must have been disappointed they couldn’t attend the banquet. Perhaps
I should have dinner with him tonight. Go ahead, Aisha replied nonchalantly,
focusing on her plate, her indifferent star. Carlisle pressed further. You’re fine with that? You have nothing else to say? Of course, she said flatly. Do I just need to come here again tonight? Her words left Carlisle speechless. Finally he said, do as you please. And stood abruptly. The bitterness in his tone
was unmistakable. Decide for yourself,
he added before leaving the table. That evening, Carlisle hosted dinner
with Dorothy and Cecilia. Dorothy
raised her glass with a gracious smile. It’s a bit late, but congratulations
on your victory, my lord. Cecilia chimed in. I’m glad you returned safely. Carlisle nodded, offering polite thanks. As he glanced at Isaiah,
he noticed her simple attire, practical and unadorned, almost as if she were ready to march back
onto the battlefield. Dorothy
turned to Osho with a curious smile. I heard Count Papa’s
performance in the war was remarkable. Cecilia added, her tone
slightly condescending. It must have been difficult
wielding a sword with a woman’s body. Weren’t you afraid Asha’s expression
hardened, but her voice remained calm. I simply did what I needed to protect
what’s mine. It’s better to wield a sword than sit idle
and invite death. Cecilia Abro feigning surprise. But surely this battle was easier
with Lord Carlisle commanding if he had been in charge
during the Lewa era. The war wouldn’t have lasted so long. Don’t you agree? Carlisle’s jaw tightened
as he silently seated. How can she belittle someone who led
the war against the barbarians to victory? Is it ignorance or arrogance? OSHA’s grip on her fort tightened
before she placed it on the table with deliberate care. You’re right, she said coolly. If Lord Carlisle had led the war from the start,
the outcome would have been much better. Dorothy turned to Carlisle
with a bright smile. Please tell us more about the war,
my lord. We can’t leave it out of a dinner
meant to celebrate your victory. Carlisle nodded, his voice
steady as he addressed the group. As you know, the barbarians attacked
Barbas under the Empress’s instigation. It may sound strange,
but I didn’t hate fighting them. Not once during the battle
did I feel we might lose. Dorothy’s eyes lit with curiosity. What do you mean, my lord? Carlisle’s gaze softened
as it fell on Isaiah for the first time. I had someone I could trust in my back. I want to take this moment
to think on purpose. I’ve never fought alongside someone
so in sync with me. That battle will always be memorable
to me. Asher startled by sincerity, replied quietly,
I should be the one thanking you, my lord. Cecilia and Dorothy exchanged glances. Their expressions
betraying their discomfort. Cecilia’s smile faltered
as she realized her attempts to belittle Asha had failed, leaving her
silent for the remainder of the evening. The dinner had ended and Asha moved
toward the door, eager to leave. Dorothy
turned to Carlisle with a polite smile. Thank you for the invitation,
Your Highness. Carlisle nodded. I’d love to see you again
should the opportunity arise. However, his gaze was fixed on Asha
as she stepped outside. Are you going back downstairs? He asked her. Yes, she replied, her tone distant. I’m going to get some fresh air. Aisha sat in the garden under
the moonlight, her thoughts swirling. Did they think I was strange tonight? I tried to act normal,
but it probably came across as unnatural. She clenched her hands in her lap. Why do I feel so self-conscious
around him? Her mind drifted to the dinner
conversation. Carlisle had complimented
both Dorothy and Cecilia. He didn’t say a single bad thing to them. Why does that bother me so much?
She sighed. Of course, it’s
because of our differences. They’re born into noble families,
trained to lead and to shine in society. While I. Her thoughts trailed off as frustration
consumed her. What am I doing here? This position doesn’t suit me. The crown princess, the Empress. They were never roles
meant for someone like me. As the weight of her thoughts
grew unbearable. Ayesha unsheathed her sword, the cold
steel gleaming under the pale moonlight. She raised it to her chest, trembling
as tears blurred her vision. What the hell are you doing? A voice shouted, startled. Asha turned to see Decker
standing a few feet away. His eyes wide with alarm. Decker, she whispered hastily,
hiding the sword behind her back. When did you get here? He frowned. You didn’t even notice me approaching. She turned her head, avoiding his gaze. Sorry. I had some drinks earlier. Are you apologizing for not noticing me
or for what you were about to do? Decker snapped, grabbing her hand,
the one still clutching the sword. Asha froze. Guilt ridden all over her face. It’s nothing, she muttered. Like hell it’s nothing. Decker’s voice
rose, frustration and concern evident. Have you lost your mind? Ash’s lips quivered. Maybe it just feel like I’ve gone
a little crazy. Decker’s voice softened. Why would you say such terrible things? She whispered, because the thoughts in
my head are much worse. With that,
she dropped the sword and collapsed to her knees, burying her face in her hands. Decker knelt beside
her, his voice steady and comforting. What’s wrong? Asha, stop carrying this weight alone. Tell me what’s going on. She looked up at him,
her eyes brimming with tears. I know you’re on my side, Decker, but
this isn’t something you can help me with. It’s something
I need to figure out on my own. She stood her resolve shaky but firm. Just give me some time. Decker sighed, but nodded. Promise me one thing. If it gets too hard, you’ll come to me. Asha hesitated before replying softly. I promise. He pulled her into a hug, his warmth
grounding her. Don’t do anything stupid
like you just did. Tears slipped down her cheeks
as she whispered. Thank you Decker. Unbeknownst to them, Carlyle
stood in the shadows, his jaw tightening
as he watched the exchange. He turned on his heel, his mood souring. I was going to console her
since she seemed troubled. But no, they’re just friends. Are you joking? His mind raced with suspicions
with a lover’s in the past. Am I the reason they split apart? The thought unsettled him. Is that why she acts this way? Because she had the better man
other than her true love. His resolve hardened. The only way to fix this is to erase
everything that happened between us, as if it never existed. Meanwhile, in her chambers,
Cecilia sat with her maid, Nina, standing nearby. How was dinner this evening, miss? Nina asked. Cecilia’s expression was thoughtful. It wasn’t bad. His Highness praised my abilities. Nina’s face lit up. Really? That’s wonderful. Cecilia smiled faintly. Well, it’s to be expected. I excel in eloquence,
etiquette and even politics. She paused, her gaze dropping to her book. Nina tilted her head. You must have outshone
count her bars as usual. The Carmen gave Cecilia pause. She closed her book and frowned slightly. I think I may have made a mistake tonight. Nina’s eyes widened. A mistake? What kind? It’s nothing. Cecilia replied, quickly brushing the
topic aside, but her thoughts lingered. Why does that woman bother me so much? I should be focused on Carlyle
if she keeps pulling my attention. Is it because I can’t read her? Nina interrupted her thoughts. Miss, are you feeling unwell? I’m fine, Cecilia said, shaking her head. Just tired. Prepare my bed please. As Nina left, Cecilia leaned back,
her fingers tapping the book’s cover. Stop thinking. Nonsense. All she is is competition. A few days later, Carlyle stood
in his office addressing his advisors. I must visit Euro to announce our victory,
he declared. It’s an imperial duty, Lionel. One of his advisors nodded. It’s a wise move. You can also check on the Empress and
His Highness Mathias while you’re there. Carlyle’s tone was sharp. No need to overdo it. This is a chance to overturn
the social circles perspective while delivering a warning
to the order of a slave. Lionel asked, who will accompany you, sir la Pelt will join me for this
occasion, Carlyle replied. Asha,
standing to the side, raised her hand. I propose bringing Decker with you. Carlyle’s gaze
shifted to her, his expression unreadable. Decker? You mean Ser Donovan? Yes. Affirmed. He’s my right hand man to the public. It would seem as though you’ve earned
the favor of the Prabhas family. Carlyle’s eyes narrowed. His voice calm yet firm. You trust Sir Donovan a great deal? He’s practically family to me,
Asha explained. I’ve been with him since I was little. I vouch for him. Decker would never betray you. Carlyle stared at her,
silent, lost in thought. Since she was little, of course,
there’s no doubt. His chest tightened as a bitter
realization struck him. No one would betray the woman they love,
after all. In Carlyle’s office, Asha
confidently spoke. I can assure you, as I’ve known him since I was young,
that Decker will never betray you. Carlyle’s gaze lingered on her
as he thought when she was young. Of course, there’s no one who would betray
the woman they love. Lionel chimed in, breaking his thoughts. I think it would be wise to bring guard
Donovan along. I know, Carlyle replied, his tone calm. Asha smiled warmly, adding, there are warriors other than Decker
who are both talented and good looking. Perhaps it’s better to bring a few more
along. Her suggestion
set Carlyle deep in thought. If we do that, it will certainly put
pressure on the Empress. Finally, he said. I’ve noticed this before, but you seem remarkably sharp
when it comes to such situations. Asha nodded. Thank you for the compliment. Pointing a finger at her,
he added with a teasing smile. No need to thank me. I’ll be nagging you from now on. Use that clever brain of yours regularly. Live like a fox. Asha chuckled softly. I’ve already taken
a lot of your wealth and supplies. Should I take more? Carlyle shook his head, laughing. You’ve barely taken anything at all. Again he sank in a thought. She never uses the things
she’s taken from me for herself. How can someone have no greed at all? It’s as if she’s always ready to leave,
snapping out of it. He declared regardless. I never forget those who have helped me. So have some more greed. Asha previous. Asha, momentarily caught off
guard, replied quietly. I’ll keep that in mind. As she reflected inwardly, she thought if he found out what I truly desire,
he would never say those words to me. Elsewhere, the noble women of Euro
were gossiping in the grand hall. Have you heard the rumors? Apparently Lord Carlyle is coming here,
one exclaimed. Another gasped. Oh my! Is he really coming? I heard he’s staying for
just a short while, but who knows? Meanwhile, Beatrice, sitting in her chambers,
was consumed by her thoughts. The news of Carlyle coming here
has already spread like wildfire. I worked so hard to ruin his reputation. Her musings were interrupted as her son
Martius burst in. Mother Carlyle was coming. Beatrice turned toward him
with a composed demeanor. That’s right. Marsh’s. You need to remain vigilant. We have to ensure he stays here. Martius
grinned, his eyes gleaming with mischief. This is our chance. Her brow furrowed. What do you mean by keeping him here? Marcus leaned forward eagerly. We’ll trap him here if he’s stuck in Euro. I can go to the battlefield in his stead. Her patience snapped and she slapped him
sharply across the face. Shocked, Marcus held his cheek. Mother, you foolish child,
she said coldly. Are you telling me to trap a prince
who just returned from a victorious war? Granting him command
now would be as good as acknowledging him as Crown Prince Martius protested,
but she cut him off. Her voice softening. Marcus, why are you so fixated on war? I promise to protect you. I keep hearing stories about monsters
and battles during my studies. He muttered. Beatrice
reassured him gently. Then I’ll make sure you don’t take that
class anymore. Starting tomorrow. Really? Of course, she smiled tenderly. You’ll never set foot on a battlefield. But you must learn to behave
like a prince. I’ll arrange
for someone to talk to you this afternoon. Yes, mother. As Marcus left, Beatrice turned to Samuel,
her trusted aide. What was the name of that drug
you mentioned earlier? Your toxin, Your Highness, he replied. Side effects. Large doses over time may cause
psychological issues, but it isn’t lethal. She smirked. Perfect. Start giving it to Marcus immediately. Samuel bowed. As you command, Your Highness. A few days later, Carlyle
arrived in Cairo, taking in the air. He muttered, the smell of Euro. Decker raised a brow. The smell of Euro. Is there a scent unique to this place? Carlyle smirked bitterly. Yes. The foul scent of betrayal
and conspiracy. Decker laughed. Can you sense those things
once you’ve been blessed by the gods? Carlyle’s expression turned serious. Never mind. People seem strangely innocent
about such topics as they rode through the city,
Carlyle reflected. When I left this place a year ago,
all I wanted was revenge. But maybe I’ve changed. Watching her struggle to rebuild her
kingdom taught me something. There’s much to be done
if I am to become emperor. First,
I must reclaim my title as crown prince. Entering the palace. He bowed before King Kendrick. My son,
I’m delighted to see you after so long. The king exclaimed warmly.
I feel the same. Your Majesty. Carlisle replied, his tone respectful, and I bring news of another victory. I heard you defeated the barbarians
and previous. The king praised. Yes, Your Majesty, I secured the border
and annihilated the tribe that invaded. Well done. Carlisle bowed humbly. I merely followed your orders
and fought for the Empire. In doing so, I reflected on your wisdom and guidance,
which led me to the right path. The king laughed heartily. You seem to have matured at last. Although it has only been a year. I’ve finally found my path as a prince,
and it’s all thanks to your insight. The king’s smile widened. Yes. I believed you would regret
your past mistakes. But a single year isn’t enough to decide
if you’re worthy of being crown Prince. I understand, Your Majesty. Over the next two years,
I will prove my worth. The king, clearly pleased, said. Good. Tell me, what reward would you like
for your victory? Carlisle replied with a smile. I missed the scent of champagne. A banquet to celebrate
the victory would be wonderful. It would also show respect to the guards
who fought alongside me. Of course, the king exclaimed. I’ll arrange it immediately. In the shadows, Beatrice
clenched her fists in frustration. That insolent bastard is stealing
the spotlight. Carlisle glanced at her briefly. A frog that jumps to high always falls. What could he possibly be planning
by returning to the capital? The Grand victory banquet
was in full swing. The palace alive with laughter, whispers
and the subtle clinking of glasses. The hull gleamed with the opulence
befitting a celebration of triumph. Amidst this jubilant small
clusters of nobility exchanged hushed gossip,
their voices veiled behind fans. Two women glanced repeatedly at Decker,
their eyes lingering a moment too long. Carlisle, catching their stares, smirked
and leaned closer to his companion. Do you notice them? Carlyle teased, gesturing discreetly. Especially those married women. Decker shifted uncomfortably,
but managed a sheepish reply. Yes, and it’s unsettling. It feels like they’re dissatisfied
with something. Carlisle chuckle. Innocent as ever. Just don’t go following them,
even if they offer you the finest delicacies. Decker huffed. I’m not a child. Your Highness. As the women’s giggles grew more obvious. Decker turned his head away, muttering
wry noted, Carlisle clapped him on the shoulder. Uncomfortable as it is. Bear with it. If not for yourself. Then for your leaders sake, Giles
interjected with a dry chuckle. Pathetic love, isn’t it? They’ll go to any lengths for their
leader, Asha Parviz, the evening wore on. Carlisle strode to the center of the room
as Giles approached him with a slight bow. Your Highness, it’s time. Carlisle nodded. Let’s begin from the corner. Count Duplass approached, his expression,
a mask of feigned concern. Your Highness, I am so relieved to see
you returned safely. Count Duplin, Carlisle greeted politely when I heard you went to battle
against the Irish tribe. I was beside myself with worry. I hardly slept, Your Highness. Carlisle raised an eyebrow. His tone measured. Your concern was unwarranted,
but the Irish were formidable this time. Do you put prest? I heard they were unusually prepared. Carlisle’s eyes sharpened. Indeed. They even employed catapults. It was unexpected. Duplass face darkened catapults. The Ingram tribe couldn’t possibly produce
such technology on their own. Someone must have aided them. Carlisle’s gaze swept the room. Count Duplin. There are ears everywhere. Do you put inclined his head? Of course, Your Highness. By the way,
how are Parviz restrictions holding up? Carlisle shifted the conversation
smoothly, keeping his expression
neutral as Carlisle mingled. He was momentarily lost in thought. If the news of my possible divorce
spreads, every noble here will clamor
to marry their daughters to me. Count Juliet and my tutor are already
positioning themselves. But none of this truly matters. The choice of a crown princess
isn’t about attraction. It’s about power. I can’t afford to dwell on distractions
like Asha. Giles interrupted his musings. Your Highness, is something troubling you? Carlisle shook his head. No. Nothing of consequence. Still his mind
wandered. Focus on strategy. Invitations will start flooding in soon. I need to prioritize alliances, especially
with families that wield military power. Meanwhile, in a quieter
part of the palace, Aisha stood beneath the moonlight,
her thoughts adrift. The moon is beautiful tonight. I wonder if it looks the same in Cairo. Solon approached her. Are you patrolling alone again? My. Aisha turned startled. Oh, it’s you Solon. I had some time to spare. He sighed. You and Prince Carlisle both. You act as though the world will collapse
if you rest for even a moment. Aisha chuckled softly. Are you worried about me? I remember
you used to sigh every time you saw me. I assumed it was because you found me
untrustworthy. Solon hesitated. That was a long time ago. Back then, you and Lord
Carlisle shared an uncanny similarity. Aisha tilted her head. How so? You both wear the same expression after returning from the battlefield
like you were broken, but rational. Sad and isolated. Solon’s voice softened. You both seem like people
who could disappear at any moment. Aisha’s smile faded. Perhaps. But I will never let go of Parviz. Not until the day I die. Solon frowned.
That’s admirable as a leader. But where is your personal happiness
in that? Aisha blinked, caught off guard. You need to want something for yourself,
my lady, Solon said. Even if it’s absurd. Only then can the gods granted. Later that night, as Aisha wandered
the palace halls, she encountered Lady
Le Pelt, who seemed lost. Lady Le Pelt,
what brings you here so late? Aisha inquired, startled. The young woman stammered. I was looking for the library. Aisha studied her thoughtful. She seems troubled. I’ll guide you. Aisha offered. Follow me. Lady lapel nodded hesitantly,
grateful for the company as they walked through the quiet halls. The two women’s thoughts drifted
to the complex web of alliances, loyalties and ambitions
that tied them to this palace. The pelt followed Aisha as the Duchess
gracefully led her toward the library. This way, Aisha said softly,
gesturing ahead. The library, though
modest in size, was impeccably maintained. The pelt couldn’t help but think. There aren’t many books here,
but it’s so well kept, as though it’s still used regularly. Turning toward her,
Aisha spoke apologetically. You can read as much as you like. I’m sorry, dear, that the collection
is small, but the pelt smiled. Warmth lighting her expression. I love it. Thank you for bringing me here. Duchess Aisha returned the smile. Don’t mention it. I’ll leave you to explore in peace
once alone. Lopez began browsing the shelves
after selecting a book. She settled into reading, letting herself get lost in the quiet
sanctuary of the library. Yet her thoughts wandered. If I become Empress,
I won’t have the luxury of a relaxed, carefree life like this. Perhaps I’d rather stay in Provence
forever. Meanwhile, it had been a week since Prince
Carlyle’s return to the capital. His presence
stirred whispers throughout the city. Public opinion of the nobles was shifting
dramatically, and citizens murmured
compared to the others. Carlyle seems to be the best choice
for Emperor after seeing him again. I’m certain of it. Carlyle, however, remained skeptical. They changed their opinions
faster than they changed their clothes. I doubt this goodwill will last for long. I need to track down the source of any rumors and snuff them out myself
before the tide turns. Carlyle soon found himself in a private
meeting with Archbishop Radko. Long time no see, Archbishop
Rashelle Carlyle greeted, his tone. Calm yet firm, Rashelle bowed his head. May God bless you, Your Highness. It is an honor to meet you. Carlyle’s gaze sharpened. Archbishop, are you overseeing
all the temples in the capital? The older man hesitated. No, Your Highness, there are no other
archbishops in the capital besides me. However, another archbishop
is currently staying at the main temple. Carlyle’s expression darkened. There’s something I need to ask you,
Archbishop. His voice turned cold. There have been malicious rumors about me
spreading through the temples. I’ve already confirmed the source. Rachel looked visibly flustered. Your Highness, I assure you, such rumors
would never come from the High church. Carlyle leaned back, his smirk faint
but cutting. Don’t pretend you’re unaware. What I want to know is your connection
in the High Church’s involvement with Gabriel Knox. Rachel stiffened. What are you implying? Gabriel is one of our most devoted
believers. Carlyle’s voice was icy. Do I need to spell it out for you? Is the high Church
deliberately opposing the royal family? That’s exactly what I’m asking,
Rachel stammered. How could you even think such a thing? The high church has always served the prosperity
and well-being of the Imperial family. Carlyle stood his imposing presence,
casting a long shadow. So you’re saying Gabriel acted alone? Given his recent actions,
it’s obvious he’s aiming for more power,
perhaps even the papacy. He’s already the youngest
archbishop and minister in the empire. Don’t you think such ambition warrants
punishment? A few days later, Carlyle attended dinner
with the King and Queen, sitting at the Grand Royal table. He took a moment
to observe his surroundings. The high church has been unusually quiet
since my confrontation with Rachel. Breaking the silence, Carlyle remarked. It’s been a while
since I’ve eaten at the royal table. My palate feels remarkably refined lately. The king chuckled. Tired of eating grass roots and purveyors,
are you? Carlyle smiled wryly. Compared to this feast. I’d certainly call everything
they served me. They’re nothing more than weeds. The Queen chimed in gently. You’ve done well, Carlyle. I believe the tensions
at the previous border have eased for now. Why not return to the capital for a while? Carlyle shook his head. Not yet. Pervez still isn’t entirely secure. We haven’t identified the accomplice
of the Ingram tribe from the last attack. The king frowned. The Ingram tribe? Are you saying those savages
didn’t act alone? Yes. Carlyle confirmed several unusual
things occurred during the battle. But gathering intelligence
was difficult on my own. I was hoping to borrow your wisdom
on this matter, father. The king blinked, surprised me. Carlyle smiled faintly. I’ll come to your chambers
after dinner to discuss it further. The King’s features softened. Of course, my son. I’ll share whatever wisdom I can. Later, Carlyle joined his father
in the king’s private chambers. The room was adorned with rich tapestries,
and the king poured tea for the two of them. This tea is from Duke, Maryland,
the king said proudly. This year’s batch is the best in a decade, Carlyle sipped the tea,
nodding in approval. Thank you father. I’ll remember this flavor
even after I returned to privacy. The king smiled warmly. I told you it was exceptional. Setting his cup down. Carlyle’s tone shifted farther
while I was in privacy. It seems the high church has grown too bold in its interference
with the royal family. Have you noticed? The King
frowned, the high church interfering. Carlyle nodded. I heard they proposed a new holiday,
ostensibly to honor themselves. This concerns me. Many kingdoms allied with our empire
were once suppressed by the High Church. Allowing such a holiday might provoke them
into becoming our enemies. The king’s expression darkened. I see your point,
Carlyle continued cautiously. Of course, the final decision is yours. But I couldn’t help wondering
if someone had clouded your judgment. The high Church’s influence has grown
so entrenched that corruption and power hunger
seem inevitable. It worried me enough to speak out. The king sighed. Thank you for your honesty, Carlyle. Carlyle thought. I hope to show him
the strings being pulled around him to reveal the puppet master. For now, I’ve only scratched the surface. Gabriel remains my primary target. Elsewhere, Gabriel Knox was seething
in his quarters, pacing furiously. Carlyle. Ever? Listo? He spat. He’s destroying everything. I’ve worked so hard to achieve. Did I lose myself? What have I become? He paused, staring at his trembling hands. Ever since I began using black magic,
I felt hollow, detached. I can’t even mourn the death of a bird. At this rate, I’ll be no different
from the nobles I despise. Taking a deep breath,
he muttered, I must calm myself. That brat will be the perfect sacrifice
for the Empire’s future. And with his downfall, I’ll ignite the
righteous empire I’ve always envisioned. Gabriel was upset after facing defeat
at the hands of Carlyle. His companion entered the room and said. Your Holiness,
I bring you news about Prince Carlyle. Gabriel replied, come in. The companion entered the room and Gabriel asked,
what has he been talking about recently? The companion reported. Hazem is taking over the Imperial family
and is even said to be replacing the nobles. Gabriel asked. And what are the nobles reactions to that? The companion said. It seems as though
many of them are alarmed. Gabriel sneered. And some are even considering
ceasing their support for the temple. Those lowly bastards! How dare they try to threaten the gods
with such a small amount of money? This nation is rotten to the core. The companion replied, I agree. Your holiness,
they only pursue immediate prophets. And Lord Carlyle is using them to hinder
the founding of the Holy Empire. It’s too risky to leave the situation
as it is, Gabriel said. I believe Prince Carlyle
should be taught humility before the gods. How is the investigation
into the abandoned land going? The companion responded. The priest who went to investigate
says they discovered something surprising. They reported that
there is a strange energy flowing throughout every corner of the abandoned
land, and it’s very similar to the one you use, Your Holiness,
Gabriel replied. Is that so? I will have to visit the abandoned land
soon. I’ll be traveling to Prevost anyway. A month after arriving in Cairo, Giles
was in a meeting with Carlyle and Decker. Giles said the mood here
seems to be benefiting you. So what do you think of extending our stay
for another month? Carlyle
replied. People tend to miss things more when they’re not in front of them.
Giles sighed. Besides, it’s getting harder for me
to put up with my father. Carlyle looked tense. So Giles added,
I guess there’s nothing we can do then. We’ll leave for Prevost in three days
as planned. Decker listened silently as they spoke
after Giles left the room. Carlyle, in a more relaxed tone, said, Did Gabriel cast
some strange energy here or something? Why does it feel so stuffy here? Decker replied. Since you haven’t been able to train
ever since you came to Euro, it’s about time
you felt a little sore in the muscles. Carlyle smirked. You’re right. Can you take responsibility
for what you just said? Sir Donovan Decker looked confused. Pardon? They went to the practice arena. Decker, holding a sword, muttered
this is not what I meant. Carlyle observed Decker stance, thinking
he doesn’t spare a second to listen to me. Meanwhile, Decker thought I heard Lord Carlyle
was the greatest knight in the Empire. I wonder how strong he truly is. Decker said aloud. I ask for your guidance,
as my skills are not that great. Carlyle replied,
I like your determination. You make the first strike. The fight began. Both launched attacks with their swords. Carlyle, dodging an attack, said, I can’t believe you went for the neck
as your first move. You’re not going easy on me, are you? Decker replied. That’s because there’s no such thing
as a second hit. Previous, Carlyle remarked,
how wise you have good stamina, but you need to improve your speed. Your moves are too predictable. As they sparred, Decker launched
another attack. Carlyle smiled and said,
I told you, you’re too slow. Carlyle counter-attacked,
but Decker managed to defend himself. Carlyle said, I’ll make my move now. He executed a final, swift maneuver
that left Decker exhausted. Decker sat down, catching his breath. Carlyle said, do they call you
the strongest warrior in Pervez? I can see why there’s not a single person who’s been able to block my attacks
for this long. Decker stood up and replied,
I appreciate your compliment, but the strongest warrior in Pervez
is our leader, not me. Carlyle said. I know I excluded count previous. However, you are also quite
skilled yourself. You are the great Asha Pervez right
hand man. Decker looked surprised. It’s an honor, he said. Carlyle smiled. They used to look so impassive before,
but it doesn’t seem like that anymore. I’ve grown quite fond of them. I would like it
if we were to do this occasionally. Even when we returned
to previous, Decker replied. Although my skills are lacking, I will come to your service
if you ever call for me. What is the reason you’re in such a hurry
to return to Prevost? Perhaps because of Lady Doublet
and Lady Lapel? Carlyle looked shocked. What? What on earth do the people of Prevost
think of me? I don’t know how you came up with that. But no, I’m not as crazy about women
as you think I am. Decker looked speechless. Is that so? Carlyle muttered. Count Pervez also seemed to look at me
like I was a pervert. She doesn’t even know me that well. He smiled slightly and Decker,
observing him, thought. No way he is, Carlyle continued. Speaking of Count Pervez,
let me ask you something. To be honest, I still don’t know what the relationship
between you and Count Pervaiz is. I heard you were once mentioned
as a possible candidate to be her husband. Decker exclaimed slightly. Who told you that? Then, with a calm expression, he said, that’s true, but no one took it seriously. We are just like siblings to each other. Vincent. I mean, Ash’s older
brother would always joke about marriage, and you should have seen Asha’s face
whenever he brought it up. Carlyle got lost in thought. So does that mean Sir Donovan and Count
Pervez are not lovers? He thought further. If they were actually lovers,
I would have been told already. Decker asked cautiously. My Lord, I’m asking this just in case. But if you were to regain the title
of Crown Prince, what will happen to Asha? Carlyle replied. Then Decker added,
according to the contract, Asha will no longer have any relationship
with you, right? Carlyle hesitated. That’s something we will discuss once
our deal has been successfully fulfilled. He turned his head to the side
and Decker reassured him. Your Highness, don’t worry. Carlyle said firmly. I always take care of those
who are close to me. At that same moment, Asha entered the room
of Cecilia, who welcomed her warmly. Thank you for inviting me, Asha said. Cecilia replied. Thank you for coming all the way here. Please come and sit over here. The three of them, Asha,
Cecilia and Dorothea sat together. Cecilia said I’ve prepared cold tea since. It’s quite warm today. I don’t know if it will be to your liking. Asha held the cup of tea, gazing at her
reflection in the liquid, she thought. I can’t believe she used such precious ice
for a cup of tea. How luxurious! Dorothea took a sip and exclaimed,
it smells really nice! Cecilia smiled. I like to drink it every summer. The scent comes from dried
oranges and rosemary. Usha raised a brow and asked oranges,
what is that? The fragrant aroma of tea wafted
through the air as Asha took another sip. What is this tea made of? She asked curiously. Dorothy smiled. It’s made from dried oranges and rosemary. H’s eyes widened. Oranges. What are those? Cecilia raised an eyebrow,
clearly taken aback. You don’t know what an orange is. Dorothy chuckled softly, her tone
teasing yet kind. Well, her vase is located
in the northernmost region. An orange is typically grow
in the southern parts. It’s a round fruit
with a bright orange peel. When you remove the peel,
you’ll find juicy segmented pulp inside. Usha blinked, imagining the fruit. What a strange looking thing. She thought. Cecilia interrupted her musings. That’s not the important thing here,
she said with a touch of exasperation. What matters is that
His Highness will be returning soon. Usha froze, midship
returning with good news. She echoed her voice hesitant. Cecilia nodded, her expression
lighting up. Yes. He’s
achieved all his goals in just a month. Asha, still skeptical, leaned forward. Please explain. We don’t quite understand what this means. Oh, really? My apologies, Cecilia said with a smile. This is actually a code
that only I can decipher. It says that his Highness has flipped
the social scene upside down again. It looks like Her Majesty
and Prince Martius are in trouble. Also, the High temple seems to be
distancing itself from High Priest Gabriel. It’s not the entire High Temple
conspiring with Her Majesty. Just Gabriel. And there’s more, she continued. It seems Pervez is attracting attention. Word is spreading about Prince Carlyle’s
efforts to rebuild the region, and now more nobles
are planning to invest here. This is excellent news for purveyors. Asha’s lips parted, but no words came out. She finally managed to say, I’m not sure if this is truly good news
if something goes wrong. Pervez could become a target
for those spiteful toward His Highness. Cecilia tilted her head thoughtfully. I suppose that’s true. But still, His Highness will be back soon. Probably in 2 or 3 days. Certainly before the month ends. Do you think he’ll bring back some gifts
when he returns? Cecilia asked with a grin. Gifts? Asha echoed, puzzled. Is it Lady Cecilia’s birthday? Cecilia laughed. Not at all. I’m talking about souvenirs. Even when nobles travel for work. It’s common to bring back gifts. People often give them to someone special,
even if it’s just a trivial excuse. Usha felt her cheeks flushed slightly
and thought a gift. Things
have improved slightly in his absence, but I can’t help feeling selfish
for wishing. Meanwhile, Carlyle entered Decker’s room
with a purposeful stride. Decker glanced up from his seat, frowning. Where were you? Guys didn’t tell me much. Carlyle shrugged. Did he not inform you
I was settling personal matters? Decker’s frown deepened. You vanished without an escort. Do you realize how dangerous that was? The Empress could have had you killed. Carlyle cut him off, smirking. Your imagination runs wild, Decker. He placed something on the table. Decker leaned closer, his eyes narrowing. What’s that? Carlyle’s
response was evasive. Nothing you need to worry about. Decker examined the item a sword,
its blade gleaming under the light. Wouldn’t a larger sword suit you better? Your Highness. Carlyle raised an eyebrow,
amused at a keen observation. But what do you think of this one? Decker picked it
up, weighing it in his hands. It’s a good sword. Sturdy and well forged. Expensive, too. It’s not something you just swing around
casually. Are you giving this to someone? Carlyle shrugged. Perhaps. What do you think
would count? As per Vass? Like it? Decker’s eyebrows shot up. What do you know her taste? Well, maybe she would. Ashes. Sword is quite old. He placed the sword back on the table. I think she’ll love it. Her current sword is outdated. Carlyle nodded thoughtfully. I noticed
I gave her funds to buy new equipment, but she didn’t replace her sword. Why is that? Decker sighed. Some might think those funds
should only be used for the previous army. Besides the sword she uses was passed
down to her by a mere her father. Carlyle’s expression darkened. A sentimental relic won’t protect her. Memories. Don’t sharpen a blade. This sword is lighter
and forged with fine steel. It won’t dull or break easily. I even paid attention to its appearance. Decker smirked, thinking
you say you picked this on a whim, but it’s clear
you put a lot of thought into it. Osho will treasure this. It’ll be the first sword. Truly. Her own engraving her name on
it would make it even more special. That’s a good idea, Decker said aloud. Carlyle smiled faintly. I thought so. Decker thought. The engraving isn’t just decorative. His Highness hopes Agar’s
blessing will protect her forever. Carlisle’s gaze softened. I hope so, too. Three days later, Empress
Beatrice sat across from Gabriel in a dimly lit chamber. Her eyes burned with fury. That wicked bastard, she hissed. How dare he interfere with God’s plan? Gabriel’s calm voice cut through her rage. What about the plan we discussed before? Beatrice slammed
a piece of parchment onto the table. You mean the divorce? That plan was never executed. What kind of relationship do
they have that he’s suddenly living like a real married couple
with Countess Probus. Her tone turned venomous as she continued. Guests from other regions witnessed them
spending the night together during the festival. Word of
it has spread through the social circles. Gabriel’s expression darkened. So this information leaked? Yes. Beatrice snapped, but I don’t know. How could it have come from our side? Gabriel nodded grimly. It’s possible not to accuse
Your Majesty of carelessness. But he hesitated before adding. You’ve been using drugs on Prince Marcus,
haven’t you? Beatrice’s eyes narrowed.
How did you know? Gabriel’s voice turned sharp. Are you keeping secrets from me? That drug dulls his vigilance and focus. Beatrice frowned. I never heard of side effects like that. Gabriel sighed. It’s already done. We’ll have to adapt. The daughter of Count Juillet, who visited Provence for recovery,
is the one leaking information. We need to see for ourselves. Beatrice tilted her head. But who will we send? Sending just anyone will be suspicious. Gabriel smiled coldly. I’ll go myself. It won’t be unusual for a priest to visit,
to give a blessing of conception to a couple. Beatrice. His face lit up. That’s perfect. I believe in you. Gabriel, please
make sure we bring Carlyle down. She knelt at his feet, overcome
with fervent delight. I’ll trust you to carry out God’s will. After a few days, Carlyle
stepped out of the carriage and exclaimed. As expected,
the air here in Privés is refreshing. Giles replied, there isn’t much difference
between Euro and previous. It only feels that way
because Pervez has a colder climate. Carlyle was momentarily speechless,
thinking to himself. Anyway, it
finally feels like I’m back home. I can’t believe this place feels more
like home compared to the Imperial Palace. Asha approached him
and said, you’ve worked hard. Your Majesty, I welcome
you here on your safe return. Carlyle smiled and replied,
you are the one who has worked hard. Count previous, Asha responded. Everyone has worked hard as well. Carlyle thought just now it seems like she purposely avoided
holding eye contact with me. No, now’s
not the time to be distracted by her. Turning to his team, he said, take out
all the luggage brought from the capital. You all deserve a good rest after
working hard during our long schedules. Then he turned to Giles and said,
Lord wrap health. Yes, Your Majesty. Giles answered, I need to inform them
about what happened in Euro. Please tell them to come to my office. Carlyle ordered later, seated in his
office with his team gathered around him. Carlyle began. I’m glad to see you all after a long time. You may have already heard
about some things from Lady Du Prat, but I will explain the situation in Euro
once more. My father is still as foolish as ever. The Empress continues
her scheming and Martius. That brat is acting strangely. And I am very suspicious of High Priest
Gabriel, Giles added. Prince
Martius doesn’t seem to be doing well. His voice is loud and he can’t seem
to focus on anything properly. Maybe the Empress ordered it. Carlyle speculated. To me, it looks like he’s either dependent
on alcohol or taking some kind of drug. Asha chimed in. So you’re saying the Empress is simply
tolerating her son spiraling like that? That’s right, Carlyle said, because
it’s easier to deal with him that way. Decker asked, does
the Empress want to rule on her own? I’m not sure, Carlyle replied. It seems
she wants to make her son her puppet, but I doubt High Priest
Gabriel will let her do so. Lionel
hesitantly asked High Priest Gabriel. The more I investigate him, the stranger
he appears. Carlyle said. High Priest Gabriel and the priests
around him consider themselves purists. They’ve been ostracized by other priests
because of their archaic beliefs. Among the ostracized,
Gabriel emerged with his angelic appearance and rapid rise
to the position of high priest. He’s idolized by both the noble
and imperial families with everything they desire. His charisma, influence, and power people have followed his every demand,
Lionel remarked. He’s not a purist. He’s just a greedy man. If he’s the leader of the purists, why
is someone like him meddling in politics? Carlyle responded. He’s not truly a purist,
even though he leads them. Those fools who believe themselves
purists are likely being used by him. Lionel noted it’s easier to control
people who have strong beliefs, after all. Exactly. Carlyle agreed. Anyway, let’s look into it
further for now. Dismissing a few priests should suffice. Carlyle sat back and thought,
if I had stayed in Europe a little longer, I could have completely flipped the Imperial family upside down
by involving the priests. But doing so would have given my father
a reason to turn against me. Should I wait a little longer
until he makes the same mistake again? After a moment,
he said aloud, we need to improve Pervez more so that it can welcome
and embrace other nobles. Putting my father’s position at risk. His eyes lingered on Asha, who, noticing
his gaze, quickly turned her head away. Why is she doing that? Carlyle thought. Is she upset about something? Maybe she’s sulking because I didn’t
bring her a gift from Euro. Lionel interrupted his thoughts, asking,
did you remember something? No, it’s nothing, Carlyle
replied, brushing it off. He stood and said. This concludes the report. Everyone go and rest for today. The team dispersed,
but Carlyle stopped to count Pervez. I still need to speak with you
for a moment. Usha paused and asked, do
you have something else to say personally? It’s not like that, Carlyle said,
handing her a sword wrapped in cloth. Take this. What is this? Ayesha asked, unwrapping the sword. It’s a gift. Carlyle said. Open it. Usha unsheathed
the sword, her eyes widening. Is this for me? Of course, Carlyle said. Do you think I would ask you to pass gifts
to someone else? Souvenirs are meant to be given to people
who are special, even as an excuse. I don’t think I’m that special to him. Aisha thought you don’t like it? Carlyle asked. No, I like it, Aisha replied. I’m just wondering
why you gave this to me. I’m giving this to you
to protect yourself. We don’t know what means the Empress
might use to harm you. And your sword looked old. Aisha nodded deep in thought. Of course I can’t die before this
contract ends, Carlyle added. I think it would be a good idea to keep your former sword as a memento
and use this one from now on. Asha bowed her head. Thank you, Your Majesty. Now that you’ve gifted me this sword, I will do my best to stay alive
until our contract ends. Carlyle was momentarily speechless. Turning his head to the side. What will you do after the contract ends? I think of you as someone important to me. That’s why I hope you’ll stay by my side
even after our contract ends. Aisha smiled. I’m honored. I will try even harder to stay alive
for as long as I can. The next morning,
Aisha was practicing with her new sword. Thinking as expected. This is an excellent weapon. Do I even deserve this? The leather on the handle is of great
quality, and there’s even a carving on it. She noticed the inscription
blessing from a gears for Aisha. Her eyes widened. Did he have this sword
specially designed for me? Carlyle appeared and said,
you’ve been practicing hard since early morning, Your Highness. Aisha said in surprise. You must still be tired. Why are you up so early? I could ask you the same, Carlyle replied. You should be resting. But here you are training. I’ve been aching all over. Shall we spar? Carlyle asked. Will you strike first? Then I’ll do as I was taught,
Aisha replied, raising her sword. Their training fight began. Swords clashing, Carlyle observed. You’ve gotten much quicker
since the last time. I felt it before. But you’re truly born for this. I heard from guard Donovan
that you inherited the most intelligence from a mere purveyors among your siblings,
Aisha retorted. It seems like he was spouting nonsense
without realizing how shameful it was. How long have you trained? Carlyle asked. I’ve been training since I was young,
Aisha explained. My father made me practice running
so I could flee in emergencies, but instead of dying while running away,
I decided I’d rather take at least one enemy with me. Seems like you’ve always been aggressive,
Carlyle remarked. Accepting a fight
you can avoid is aggressive. Aisha asked. Most people would simply choose
to run away. Carlyle replied. It’s rare for someone to train their body
as rigorously as you have. Never in my life
did I imagine a woman’s body to be so fit. Aisha blinked in surprise. Oh, what did I just say? Carlyle thought, suddenly embarrassed. The training grounds had been alive with the clash of steel
as Aisha sparred alongside Carlyle. But as the session concluded, Aisha took
a step back, gripping her sword tightly. I think that’s enough for today. She announced, bowing slightly. I’ll head in first. Carlyle
watched her retreat, his eyes narrowing. If I’m not mistaken, he thought. Countess Pervez seems to have caught
on to what I said earlier. Aisha strode
briskly away, her thoughts in turmoil. I must be crazy, she fumed internally. Why did I think of that right then? Reaching her quarters, she closed the door
behind her and sank to the floor. Frustration washing over her, I suddenly withdrew in the middle
of sparring with the Crown Prince. I didn’t even offer an excuse
if he considers it an insult to royalty. I’ll be in trouble. Should I just brazen it out
like I usually do? A knock at the door
interrupted her spiraling thoughts. She quickly stood, brushing herself off. Come in. She called Nina. Her personal maid entered
with a warm smile. My Lord, I heard you went to
the training grounds this morning. You must be sweating. Shall I prepare a bath for you? Usha nodded, her voice calm. Yes. Please
do as Nina said about her task. She added. Oh, by the way, have you heard about it? His Highness
Carlyle gave gifts to everyone here. Aisha blinked in surprise. No, this is the first I’m hearing of it. All the maids received scarves,
Nina explained. But I got a shawl. Since I’m your personal maid. He even bought a coat for the housekeeper. It seems a bit strange to give scarves
and coats in the middle of summer, though it doesn’t get cold
quickly in Pervez, does it? It does? Aisha replied absentmindedly. Nina chuckled. I talk too much, don’t I? I should be preparing your bath. Wait a moment, Nina. Aisha interjected. If everyone here includes Lady
Lapel and Lady de Pret, then they must have received gifts
too, right? Nina paused, thinking. That’s right. Do you know what they got? Most people on the second floor
receive tea. Good for the winter. I haven’t heard anything else, so I think
they both probably got tea as well. Aisha fell silent, her thoughts swirling. His Highness didn’t give any special gifts
to Lady Cecilia or Lady Dorothea. Nina tilted her head. Why do you ask, my lord? No reason, Aisha replied quickly. You may go now. Nina left, but not before casting
a curious glance at Asha’s expression. Once alone, Aisha sighed deeply. I must calm down. His Highness simply gifts
practical items as gifts. The other nights,
probably received weapons like I did. It’s unlikely he gave me something special
just for me. The next day, Dekker and Isaac
were engaged in a tense discussion when Dekker spotted Asha walking
by with her sword in hand. Asha, he called, show us the sword
His Highness Carlyle gave you. She stopped and raised the blade slightly. This one approaching them. She handed the sword to Dekker. Isaac’s eyes lit up. This sword was custom
made at Senior filming. Aisha frowned. Senior villain. What’s that? Dekker looked at her incredulously. You don’t know, senior villain. It’s one of the top five swordsmith
workshops in the world. Their name alone is worth a fortune. A sword like this could cost
as much as a mansion. Isaac added with a grin. Not to mention
their swords are nearly indestructible. You’ve been given a treasure. Aisha stared at the weapon,
her grip tightening. I’m sure His Highness didn’t
give something like this just to me. Isaac laughed. A sword from scene or villain
isn’t something you stumble upon. You received it because you’re
the Countess in the wife of His Highness. Arceus thoughts turned. I shouldn’t keep getting my hopes up
like this from a nearby window. Cecilia watched the group
silently, her eyes narrowing
as she observed Asha in his office. Carlyle was reviewing papers with Lionel
standing at his side. The painter entered, bowing deeply. Your Highness, the portrait is complete. Carlyle leaned back in his chair. It took quite some time. The painter hesitated. I’ve been holed up working on it. The composition changed partway through. I ended up painting another version
with a different concept. If it displeases you,
I can recreate the original. Carlyle waved a hand. Let’s see it. My wife will be arriving shortly. He smirked, recalling Asha’s
flustered reaction the last time they met. I wonder how she’ll react
to this couple’s portrait. When Asha entered moments later. She bowed slightly. You called for me, Your Highness? Yes, Carlyle replied,
gesturing toward the painter. The portrait is finished. I thought it would be good to view it
together. I’m not very knowledgeable about art,
she admitted. You don’t need to be,
he said with a chuckle. You’ll still have an opinion
of whether it’s good or bad. The painter removed the cloth
covering the first painting it depicted Asha and Carlyle as a regal, idealized
couple exuding beauty and grace. Asha’s breath caught. It seems almost too beautiful to be real. Is this a scam? Carlyle smiled. It’s quite good. But why did you create another version? The painter’s face lit up. Your Highness,
during the Barbarian invasion, I witnessed
both of you in the heat of battle. It felt like a divine revelation. I couldn’t help but draw that scene. The second painting was unveiled. It was raw and powerful, showing Carlyle
and Asha standing together amidst chaos. Their expressions fierce and determined. This is certainly different,
Carlyle remarked. Asha stared at the painting,
her heart pounding. I think this one is better than the first. But we can’t send this
to the Imperial Palace. Carlyle, however, made his decision. Draw two copies of this one. Send one to the Imperial Palace,
and hang the first painting in the castle. Lionel’s eyes widened. Your Highness, the portrait of the Crown
Prince and his spouse will remain for generations. This is too radical. Carlyle smirked. Exactly. Anyone who challenges me
after seeing this painting is either a fool or has no will to live. Thinking that way
I can kill them without remorse. Lionel sighed. Even so, you should send the first
painting to the Imperial Palace. Carlyle cut him off. No. I’ll write the letter to accompany it
myself. The painter hesitated. Your Highness, are you trying to provoke
the Emperor again? Carlyle’s gaze darkened. A push and pull is necessary
in all human relationships. I’ve behaved long enough. Now it’s time to remind them who I am,
Carlyle told painter. I will write the letter that goes with the
painting for the Imperial Palace myself. Painter, skeptical, replied. Are you trying to upset the Empress again? After all the effort
it took to appease her the first time? Push and pull are necessary
in all human relationships. I’ve been behaving for a while, so
now it’s time to tug on the leash a bit. Whether it’s my father or the Empress. They should never forget
the kind of person I am. Meanwhile, King Kendrick Evaristo
was resting in his room, dreaming of a brave knight fighting valiantly
against his enemies in the dream. The king shouted, who dares to challenge
the empire? Count Jupiter, seated on horseback,
screamed, stop him! Stop that bastard, he thought bitterly. Damn it! All the battles we’ve won
have been because of that one man. The brave knight, hailed as Lord a mere
charge toward Count Jupiter and declared. Inform your king
if even a single soul survives here. Never again
challenge the mighty Chadian empire. Cheers erupted across the battlefield
as soldiers shouted, hail, Lord, a mere lord,
a mere struck down the enemy leader. Oh Lord, thank you so much,
Count jubilant, witnessing Amir’s bravery. Thought that clumsy upstart
should have called me to strike down that bastard
after he fell off the horse. It was the perfect chance to solidify
my presence as Crown prince. He’ll be a headache if left unchecked. I’m sure he’ll try to rise
beyond his place later. Count Duplass
bowed before the King and praised Amir. He is an outstanding knight, Your Majesty. I believe he can drive out the barbarians
from previous. The King nodded. You are absolutely right, my son. I suggest we bestow upon him
the noble title of Count of Pervaiz. Amir for your exceptional merit. I hereby confer upon you
the title of Count of purveyors, the fiefdom granted to you as previous. The northernmost region of the empire. A fitting place for your bravery. However, Amir’s response was far
from grateful. Filled with anger, he exclaimed, Pervez, I won the war for you while you were
trembling and hiding at the rear. And now you repay me with enmity disguised
as favor. When Count Duplass shouted,
capture the intruder as Amir struck him down in rage, terrified,
the king woke up from his nightmare. He shouted. Pant! Pant! His attendant rushed in
and asked worriedly, are you all right? Your Majesty,
the King, still shaken, said this place. Pant consoled him. It looks like you had a nightmare. The king sighed. So it was just a dream. Pant handed him a glass of water,
but the king declined his suggestion
to summon a doctor after drinking. He set the glass down and thought grimly. Damn it! It’s all because of Carlyle’s letter
that I had such a nightmare. The king glanced at the letter
from Carlyle, which read, as I write this, I catch sight of the palace
where my father sits upon his throne. I hope you are in good health. I am sending you
the portrait of the newlyweds that was supposed to be painted
for the Imperial Palace after my wedding. It is different
from the usual couple portraits, but I believe it better
represents us as a couple by accident. The king knocked over the glass,
spilling water onto the letter. He stared at it in shock. A few days later, Queen Beatrice
brought up a concern during dinner. It has been over a year and a half
since Carlyle’s marriage. Yet there is still no news of a child. This is a serious issue. The king replied. They’ve been busy fighting wars. How could they have a child
under such circumstances? Beatrice disagreed. Children can be conceived
even during wars, Your Highness. They are both healthy. I find it unusual that they still do
not have a child. The king asked. So what do you suggest we do about it? Beatrice said. I think we should send a priest
to bestow blessings upon them. That should resolve the matter. Leave it to me, Your Majesty. I will take care of it,
so please don’t worry. When Carlyle learned of this plan,
he remarked to Lionel, are they going to confront the matter
directly now? Lionel asked, what’s in the letter
that made you say that? Carlyle explained. It seems they want to send a priest
to pray for us, since it’s been a year
and there’s no news of a child. Lionel surprise said. Pardon? Carlyle continued. If I refuse, they’ll likely claim it’s
not a legitimate marriage and attempt to annul it. Lionel argued, who judges the legitimacy
of a marriage based on this. They even approve of forced marriages. Carlyle agreed, but smirked. That’s true. But guess who the priest is? Lionel
guessed. Don’t tell me. High Priest Gabriel Carlyle nodded. Correct. Lionel was stunned. A nobleman more popular than the Pope. Coming to bless you. How can he leave his post
for over a month? Carlyle replied. It’s worth it for him. Even with the losses, Lionel suggested,
you and usher must appear as a real couple. I think you should consult with count. Previous usher overhearing. Asked. Pardon? Carlyle explained. The high priest is coming to visit us. I’m certain Hill enter the couple’s bedroom,
so we need one prepared, usher offered. I’ll arrange a new bedroom. Carlyle countered. Wouldn’t it seem unnatural
to create a couple’s bedroom now? Usher replied, it’s too risky to let that
suspicious high priest enter your room. Carlyle thought for a moment. That snake like priest
might try something strange in my room. Usher suggested it’s better to set up
a new bedroom on the second floor. Carlyle agreed. We can use one of the guest rooms,
but it might take 2 or 3 days. Lionel asked directly. Forgive me if this sounds impolite,
but I still don’t quite understand. I’m sure you’ve shared
the same bedroom before. Why does this still feel like an alliance? Usher thought silently. He seems to be pretending
not to know what happened that night. Carlyle remained speechless. Lionel teased. Was that night
also part of your plan to deceive others? Usher admitted. Well, it was kind of like that. Carlyle added sheepishly. I meant to tell you, but I forgot. Lionel, exasperated, said,
you should have remembered. Anyway,
I suppose Lord Provost should lend a hand. Usher asked, what do you mean by that? Cecilia was sitting in her room and her
assistant Angie was trying to comfort her. My lady, Angie said gently. This is the tea that Lord
Carlyle gave you as a gift. He knows how much you like tea. Cecilia, still upset, replied curtly. He doesn’t know anything. He gave the same tea to everyone
staying on the second floor. Moreover, he even had a couple’s bedroom
made on that floor recently. Angie hesitated,
but respond, did my lady Cecilia. Now speechless and simmering with anger
toward Carlyle, finally said,
leave me alone for a moment, Angie. I want to be by myself. Angie bowed her head and replied. Understood, my lady,
before quietly leaving the room. Once alone, Cecilia’s thoughts raced. The atmosphere in the castle
has been strange lately. It’s as if His Highness
has no intention of divorcing. Even if he were offered
the title of Crown Prince, even if Lord Carlyle were to leave,
it wouldn’t matter much to count previous. She would still be adored and respected. Addressed as your lordship. In contrast, I, my foolish brothers,
would mock me as if they’ve won. My father, who is cherished me all
this time, might even turn his back on me. If that happens, everything
I’ve worked so hard to build will crumble to pieces
I can’t afford to envy. Count privacy. I can’t become like her. I have no choice but to somehow
take the position of Empress. Meanwhile, Giles was scolding Dorothea. Is there anything you can do without me? What have you been doing while I was away? Giles barked. You should have at least found fault
with Sylvia. Depressed, Dorothea, flustered, replied, I didn’t have the chance to spend time
with lady depressed. Then you should have created
an opportunity. Giles snapped. If you keep behaving like this,
how do you expect to become the Crown Princess? But father, I. She began hesitantly. Since when did you start contradicting me? He interrupted sharply. Dorothea lowered her head. I’m sorry father. She murmured as she stood
there, confused and upset. Her thoughts turned grim. Even if I become the Crown Princess. I will probably end up living with an
authoritative man like my father anyway. In that case, it might be better to live
in privacy for the rest of my life. Giles interrupted her reverie. Let me know if you find any information
about count privacy. Information about count privacy? She asked. Surprise! Anything will do. The more information, the better,
he replied. But why? It seems His Highness has taken a greater
liking to count privacy than expected. Giles explained. Dorothea’s thoughts turned darker. That woman must disappear someday. It would be better if she died in a small
accident that no one would suspect. Giles addressed her again. You must harden your heart, Dorothea. This isn’t a kind and gentle world. It’s a battlefield where if you don’t
kill, you’ll be killed instead. It might be worth trying to use that
man approach. Decker. Donovan. There’s probably no one who knows
Count Pervez as well as he does. Dorothea later found herself
in the library holding a book. Her father’s words echoed in her mind. This is not the time to leisurely read
novels. Frustrated, she thought. I can’t even relax in my own room. She decided to go to the garden with her
book as she wandered. She stumbled upon a secluded spot. I never knew there was such a place. She murmured. Father probably won’t find me here. I’ll take a brief rest. She settled down and began reading, when
suddenly a timepiece fell to the ground. Startled, she looked up to see Dekker. Donovan. Apologies, he said, bowing slightly. I didn’t mean to startle you. As she stared at Decker, her father’s
instructions came rushing back. Approach. Dekker. Donovan. There’s probably no one who knows
Count Pervaiz as well as he does. Dekker picked up the watch
and inspected it. Fortunately, it’s still ticking. He said. If you’d like, I can repair it for you. That won’t be necessary,
she replied stiffly. Dekker looked at her closely. Would it be troublesome
if people knew I had your watch? My lady Dorothea hesitated. I hadn’t even considered that. If so, Dekker added smoothly. Just say you lost it. He wrapped the watch in a cloth
and smiled. You don’t know where to get it repaired,
do you? I’ll return it here once it’s fixed. I have a feeling you’ll visit
this place often in the future. Noticing the book in her hands. He asked. Oh. That book. Do you happen to know it? Yes, she replied. It’s the Secrets of Barton Manor,
a famous detective novel. So you’ve read it? He said, intrigued. Is the culprit Wagner or Lupo? Then, as if catching himself,
he added, no, don’t spoil it for me. It seems you enjoy detective novels,
she remarked. Decker smiled. I discovered them
during my last trip to the capital. I stayed up all night reading. Couldn’t put it down. It’s been popular in Cairo
for the past ten years, hasn’t it? She was taken aback by his enthusiasm. At first he seemed like a scary person, but he’s completely different
from what I thought. Shall I lend it to you? She offered. Are you sure it’s okay? He asked. I think Lord Raphael wouldn’t approve. It’s fine, she assured him. My father doesn’t care about such matters. He always encourages me to share books
with others. Decker smiled gratefully. I’d appreciate it. Books are quite expensive,
and I could only afford three in Cairo. Dorothea’s
thoughts turned to Count Purvis. I heard His Highness
Carlisle spend a fortune on privacy. Was it really just
for rebuilding the territory? Surely there must be adequate compensation
for privacy warriors. Is it true that Her Highness
demanded sacrifices from you? She asked cautiously. Aisha tried to offer compensation, Decker
explained. But we, the warriors of Purvis, refused. As long as our basic needs are met,
we’re fine. But what about those with families? She pressed. If we compromise a little,
perhaps we can do more for them. He said thoughtfully. I didn’t mean to insult you, my lord,
she said quickly. Decker smiled reassuringly. I can tell
when someone intends to offend me. Don’t worry. He stood and bowed slightly. I’ll take my leave first. I was planning to leave soon anyway,
she replied. It’s all right. There are plenty of other places to read. And even if Lord Raphael asks, I won’t say
anything about seeing you here. With that, Decker
left, leaving Dorothea deep in thought. It seems I made a good choice bringing
a few detective novels with me elsewhere. The high priest
Gabriel arrived at Lord Carlisle’s palace. As he stepped out of his carriage. Usher and Carlisle greeted him. May the blessings of the gods be with you. Your Highness, Gabriel said. Gabriel Knox
presents himself to Prince Carlisle, a very hostile usher, about her
head, and Carlisle responded. It seems the High priest is burdened
by the unnecessary worries of the Empress. Gabriel replied. What could be more important
than the birth of a royal air? There may be several things,
Carlisle said, but perhaps we should begin by discussing how not to jeopardize
a healthy prince in the royal family. How about we start with that? Gabriel,
taken aback, responded cautiously. Well, I must say. His mind lingered on Carlisle’s phrasing,
jeopardizing a healthy crown prince. It’s the first time
I’ve heard such words from royalty. Isaiah stepped
forward, her presence commanding. Thank you for traveling all this way. Your holiness. I am Usher Purvis, the Count of Purvis. Gabriel offered a courteous nod. Please forgive my delayed greeting. May the goddess of wisdom and love,
Aphrodite, bestow her blessings upon you. Aisha’s lips curved into a faint smile. Perhaps another deity’s
blessing would be more fitting. Nevertheless. Please come in. She led Gabriel into the palace,
gesturing toward its modest interiors. This old castle is lacking in many ways. I hope you’ll understand. Gabriel looked around, his tone
polite yet probing. It is better than I expected. I heard that resources were scarce
after the long war. Usher replied with measured grace. Thanks to His Highness,
Carlyle, purveyors is now thriving. Gabriel offered a placating smile. I’ve heard much about it,
but I believe it was your courage count previous that revived this land. Asha’s eyes narrowed slightly. How insincere. Is he trying to sow
discord between Carlyle and me? Maintaining her composure, she said. Thank you for seeing it that way. You must be tired from your journey. Please rest well. Your holiness.
We shall meet again this evening. As she close the door behind him,
she turned to find Carlyle standing silently, observing her. Surprised, she exclaimed. There were no strange signs
until he entered the room, but he seems to be in a hurry,
pretending to praise me while subtly attempting
to create conflict between us. Carlyle chuckled faintly. You seem unusually anxious. Perhaps he’s using his charm on you. Charm? Aisha questioned, puzzled. There’s no rule that only women wield
charm. Have you ever wondered why such an ordinary priest’s
worship hall overflows with believers? Aisha frowned. I know of it. But why would the High priest flatter me? What does he stand to gain
from someone like me? Carlyle’s gaze hardened. Why are you speaking in such a manner? Did I say something wrong? She asked. Confuse. You said quite a lot. Carlyle turned and walked away,
leaving her speechless in the hallway. That evening, Carlyle, Aisha, and Gabriel
gathered at the dining table. Servants moved deftly, serving
exquisite dishes while an underlying
tension lingered in the air. Gabriel’s thoughts swirled
how indifferent Carlyle seems, even with the high priest’s
presence. Weak faith must be why the gods have
punished him with the barbarian invasion. Breaking the silence. Carlyle asked. By the way, Your Holiness, what exactly
is the blessing of conception? Gabriel replied smoothly. I am here to bestow blessings upon
the royal couple for the birth of a child. Carlyle’s voice dripped with sarcasm. Is it because my mother is impatient
for a grandchild? Or because the Empress sees an heir
as the future of the Imperial family? Does that justify
meddling in government affairs? A royal member is expected to scatter
their seeds merely for the sake of tradition. Gabriel faltered, unsure how to respond. Carlyle sharp gaze bore into him. I wonder, Carlyle continued, if even
the gods would approve of such reasoning. Can you swear in the name of the gods
that this is their will? Gabriel hesitated, but answered solemnly. I swear in the name of the gods, even the gods will forgive a small lie. Carlyle smirked knowingly. Well, that’s how it goes. Gabriel shifted uncomfortably. How easily his suspicions fade. Or is this an act? Carlyle pressed on, his tone,
deliberately provocative. I heard rumors that the high priest
must enter the couple’s bedroom to bestow this blessing. Gabriel nodded. That is correct. Asha’s eyes widened. Pardon? Gabriel elaborated after offering
blessings beyond the curtains. I will quietly leave. Carlyle raised an eyebrow. Do we have to be in the same bedroom
for this ritual? Gabriel replied. In cases
where a couple struggles to conceive. It is customary. Producing
an heir is a duty for the imperial family. Carlyle’s
lips curled into a mocking smile. Duty convenient. Coming from a temple dominated by men. Are you saying this on behalf of the gods? Gabriel stiffened. Are you questioning the will of the gods? Carlyle leaned back, his voice low. You’re just a man, Gabriel. How did you become a high priest? If you can’t discern, the gods will. Gabriel clenched his fists
beneath the table. How dare this insolent man
dismiss my divine mission! But it’s not the time to retaliate. My mission must not fail. Masking his frustration, Gabriel
replied, Your Highness, your genuine concern for the Crown
Prince is commendable. I trust the blessing will bear fruit. Later that night,
Asha entered Carlyle’s chamber. Her expression uncertain. Carlyle greeted her casually. You’re here. Are you all right? It seems dinner was eventful. Aisha sighed. It was far from comfortable. The high priest mentioned
that starting next week, we should engage in intercourse
every other day. He even plans to visit our room
several times. Carlyle scoffed. The high priest
must find this absurd, too. We don’t even truly desire a child. Asha’s thoughts raced. What a headache. I may have pretended to agree,
but how will I manage this? Carlyle broke her reverie,
extending his hand. Starting this week, we’ll share a bedroom. I’m under your care, my lady. Asha stared at him, startled. Carlyle, noticing her
hesitation, gently took her hand. Perhaps I’m
the one who should ask for your care. He released her hand, moved toward the bed
and reclined with a sigh. I’m tired. I’ll go to sleep now. As he closed
his eyes, his thoughts lingered. Will she get on the bed
with such a spacious room? The couch or sofa would be uncomfortable. She’ll probably sleep on the bed. And so the silence of the night
settled over them. The tension between them unspoken
but palpable. Carlyle sat on the edge of his
bed, his eyes flickering toward Asha
as she lingered near the couch. His mind churned with thoughts. Will she really sleep
on that uncomfortable couch? The bed is spacious enough for the two
of us, and it’s more practical. But will she? Asha’s calm voice broke the silence. He muttered, if you sleep there. She paused and turned. What? He hesitated. Nothing. Stubborn as always,
he thought with mild irritation. Even if I warn her, she’ll probably still insist on
sleeping there and wake up with back pain. After a pause, Carlyle asked,
are you cold? Usha responded. I’m fine. Lise Carlyle said plainly. It’s true, she retorted. Carlyle sighed. It’s not like anything bad will happen. Just get in the bed. Don’t you trust me? It’s not that, she replied quickly. Well, then, Carlyle offered. Let’s exchange. I’ll take the couch
and you can sleep on the bed. I don’t want to, Usha said flatly,
and I’ve already warmed up here. Can’t you just sleep already? Carlyle turned to his side, muttering. Then tomorrow you’ll sleep here. I won’t take no for an answer. The next morning, Asha approached Gabriel,
who was preparing for his duties. Your holiness,
are you planning to bless the castle? Gabriel nodded. Old castles like this can easily attract
evil energy and misfortune. Blessings are necessary
to prevent such things. If you don’t trust me, you’re welcome to accompany me
and inspect the process yourself. You may also speak to Prince Carlyle
if you have doubts. Asha thought for a moment before agreeing. All right. Since there’s not much to do right now,
I’ll show you around. Thank you,
Gabriel replied with a gracious smile. As they began the tour, Asha felt
the weight of exhaustion pressing on her. I didn’t sleep well last night,
but it’s better to endure this than create unnecessary tension by refusing him,
Gabriel suggested. Perhaps we should start from the highest
point of the castle and work our way down. What do you think? Asha gave him a wary glance. But wouldn’t that be difficult for you? Your holiness? Gabriel dismissed her concern. Climbing stairs
is part of daily life at the temple. By the way,
I noticed there’s no temple in privacy. That’s true, Asha replied. Before the imperial annexation,
we had our own state religion. Afterward, there wasn’t room to build
a temple due to the barbarian invasions. Gabriel nodded thoughtfully. I assume, then, that the people here
don’t know much about the scriptures or the gods. Isaiah countered firmly. While that may be true for Scripture
interpretation. The people here are as devoted in their
prayers as anywhere else in the Empire. There was a time when we had no choice
but to rely on God and pray desperately. Gabriel fell silent, struck by her words
after a moment. He said, I can only imagine
how difficult it must have been. I’ll pray for the souls of those
who pass to find peace. Thank you, Asha said softly. Perhaps he isn’t as deceitful
as I first thought. Or maybe it’s simply his role as a priest. As they reached the castles
elevated watchtower, Gabriel remarked. From here we can see the border. Yes, Asha replied. This elevated position helps us quickly detect enemy invasions
and mobilize accordingly. Gabriel’s mind raced. The abandoned lands are close. Discount purveyors
know what lies there, Asha continued. I’ve heard that the abandoned land holds
a strange and unique energy. My father once said that barbarians and beasts from that region
are tainted with demonic power. Gabriel’s interest sharpened. Are you saying
the strange energy is demonic? That’s correct, Asha affirmed. They say the demonic energy seeps out
from all over the abandoned land. Gabriel fell into deep thought. If the energy
there is comparable to my own powers, I might be able to manipulate it
without resorting to dark magic. This could be a tremendous opportunity. He turned to her. How was the war earlier this year? I know Prince Carlyle’s
contributions were vital, but it seems Pervez
army bore the brunt of it. Without His Highness,
we would have been defeated. Aisha admitted the enemy had enormous
supplies and even used catapults. Some of them cast strange spells as well. Gabriel considered her words. Is she testing
whether I’m loyal to the Empress? Feigning concern, he said. That must have been terrifying. Are you saying
the barbarians were behind it? Prince Carlyle does have many enemies. I worry that the war’s embers
may still smolder near purveyors. Asha turned away. Even so, it’s better than being abandoned
and left to die by the Empire. Now I’ll show you
where the blessings will be conducted. They arrived at a modest room,
Gabriel observed. This room seems to be used
more frequently than the others. This is our prayer room, Asher explained. My mother used it
most often after her passing. The rest of the family took turns here. Now that my father and brothers are gone,
I’m the only one left who uses it. Many have died and we face terrible days. But I still believe God watched over us. Gabriel was taken aback. Who would have thought that the so-called barbarian
princess prays regularly and is so devout? Aisha added. If a poor warrior like me
became a princess, what else could it be but God’s will? Gabriel’s heart wavered. She feels genuine gratitude to God
and her people. There was a time when I felt the same. But I’ve come too far to turn back now. Is something the matter? Aisha asked. Gabriel quickly composed himself. Nothing. Let’s proceed to the next room. Later, Gabriel performed
blessings upon the castle. His voice solemn Lord. Libido. Guide me. Help me prove that the path I’ve chosen
is righteous. In a distant palace, a doctor approached
Cecilia with a radiant smile. Congratulations, Your Highness. You are with child
Cecilia clasped her hands in gratitude. Thank you God. The doctor hesitated. Should I inform His Majesty immediately? Cecilia’s expression darkens slightly. Quietly inform Her Majesty first. Let’s not upset her unnecessarily. After dismissing her maids, Cecilia’s
father entered. Is it wise to do this? How dare you pass
another man’s child as His Majesty’s. Cecilia responded sharply.
Do you doubt me? I must do whatever it takes
to secure His Majesty’s favor. I’ve already silenced anyone
who might speak out her father’s side. If you say so, then I trust you. Cecilia’s smile returned. Now that I’ve succeeded
in conceiving a child, I wonder how the Empress will react
if she truly wishes to overlook the threat I pose. I’ll be grateful. But if Carlyle returns from privacy,
I must ensure my child becomes the next emperor. Aisha came to the bedchamber of Carlyle. He asked, are you here? It’s finally the day for intercourse. Aisha sat in front of him and said,
Will the high Priest really be fooled? Carlyle replied. What would he do even if he’s not fooled? It’s not like he can check
by removing the blanket. He asked, are you nervous? She became speechless and he thought. I thought she would immediately
respond with, no, I’m not an act. Awkwardly, he said to her. It might be quite embarrassing,
but it won’t take long before the high priest comes in. Lionel will give us a signal. Just bear with it for a while, she said. All right, he added, it’s not that hard. You can just make moderately
heavy breathing sounds. Aisha, sipping her tea, listened to him
silently, feeling speechless. She then said that might be a little
embarrassing as well as he stared at her. He thought, did
I just talk too much for no reason? I think we should head to bed slowly now. He then said to her,
let’s get prepared now. Aisha put her tea on the table and said,
all right. Carlyle
removed his shirt and sat on the bed. Aisha joined him, sitting near him. Both of them
sat awkwardly facing each other. He said, your body is cold. She replied,
because the gown is a little thin. He sighed. Jeez. I was acting obliviously. I guess I should have waited for the
high priest before coming up to the bed. She quickly protested. No, not at all, she thought. Why is he saying something
that could cause so much trouble? It didn’t feel like anything before. But why has it turned out like this? As she was lost in thought,
he called out usher. Yes, Your Highness, she replied. He said you should call me Carlyle
from now on. Aisha was surprised, but he continued. You remember what you have to do
after the high priest comes, right? Yes, she responded. Her mind racing,
calling each other sweetly, breathing heavily
like I do after sparring twice. Suddenly there was a knock at the door. Carlyle said, I guess the high priest
is here to act their part. He leaned over her. Another knock came and he thought, I guess
he’s nearby now. This time
Carlyle leaned even closer over her. Meanwhile, High Priest
Gabriel stood outside the door, hearing muffled voices coming from inside. Aisha. Carlyle. He heard. Gabriel began to pray, unsettled
by what he was hearing inside the room. Carlyle
and Aisha were much closer to each other. Carlyle thought. Damn it. Is this really all just an act? Before he realized it,
he stood still, staring at Aisha. Then, without thinking, he kissed her. Meanwhile, Gabriel, standing outside, wiped his sweat
and pressed a cloth to his ears. He thought. It feels as if my ears have become dirty. But these two, it seemed too real for it
to be just an act meant to fool me. By any chance, does Prince Carlyle
truly care for Cal Pervez? No. There’s no way that arrogant prince
would never like someone from this rural area. Gabriel frowned. I don’t know about Count Pervez, but I’m
sure the prince is only playing with her. Since I can’t dismiss their marriage
for this reason anymore. I’ll have to find another way. It might even be easier to use Aisha. Previous. Later, Gabriel opened the prayer room. Inspecting it carefully, he thought it would have been better
if I hadn’t learned about count previous. I never expected her to be this innocent
and devout. No, on the contrary. This might work better for her. Count Pervez should be with Carlyle,
who was arrogant and corrupt as Gabriel
inspected Asha’s praying room. Geronimo arrived and asked, Your Holiness,
do you need anything? The priest responded. I’m going to look around the mansion
for a while. I bless the corners earlier, but I would like to check again
in case I missed a spot. Geronimo smiled and said,
I will accompany you. The priest replied. Thank you. As they walked through the mansion,
Gabriel thought, there must be a good place
here to cast dark magic. Secretly inside the room, Asha and Carlyle continued making faint
sounds of all the high priest. After some time, Carlyle said, I think
the High priest has returned to his room. He thought I didn’t even hear him leave. Relaxing, Carlyle said. Good job, usher replied. Your Highness, you also did a great job. Carlyle smirked. Even that bastard
Gabriel would be completely fooled, right? Oshae nodded. I agree. You should sleep now. She started to move toward the sofa, but Carlyle grabbed her
hand and said, I’ll go to the sofa. Just stay here. Osho was surprised by his words. He explained, you’ll catch a cold if
you’re suddenly exposed to the chill air. Aisha exclaimed
as Carlyle covered her with a blanket. Aisha and Carlyle were eating breakfast
together. Carlyle offered Osho
a cream puff and said, eat this. Asha added happily. Carlyle smiled and asked, do you like it? Aisha, busy eating,
nodded her head and replied, yes. Carlyle smiled again and said, I’m glad. However, Aisha was nervous, thinking, why is he just giving this to me
instead of eating it himself? Then Aisha made a cream puff for Carlyle
and said, it’s delicious. She held it out for him to eat,
but Carlyle grabbed her hand with a stern expression and ate the cream
puff directly from her hand. After eating, Carlyle said, as you said,
it is delicious. Aisha lost in thought, pondered. I can’t fall for him like this. As soon as he catches on to my feelings,
this relationship will end terribly. Meanwhile, at the Imperial Palace,
the King and Queen Beatrice were enjoying tea. The king, filled with joy, expressed
his happiness, saying to Beatrice, I can’t believe that Viviana is pregnant
with a child. It’s a blessing for the Imperial palace. The king’s assistant congratulated him,
saying, congratulations, Your Majesty. The king, overjoyed, added
it seems the medicine said to be good for stamina
swiftly showed its effects. Be sure to send gifts to Viviana,
who endured a hard time for this. All right. Beatrice, sipping her tea,
also expressed her happiness, saying, this is a good thing. Congratulations, your Majesty. The King, smiling, said, I knew
you would also offer your blessings. Just like the Viana. You have a good personality,
Beatrice replied. That is a big compliment, Your Majesty. I should send her a gift soon as well. In her bedchamber, Viviana sat, when
suddenly there was a knock on the door. She said, come in. Her assistant entered, bowed her head
and said. Her Majesty has sent you a gift
to congratulate you on becoming pregnant. Viviana, with a stern expression, asked what Her Majesty the Empress did. The assistant explained, well,
Her Highness Josephine, the first princess and Her Highness Charlize
the second Princess are here in her stead. Viviana began to wonder. The Empress sent her daughters here. What does it mean? She then said, should I take
the two of them to the reception room? They said, they want to congratulate you. Viviana nodded, smiled and said,
since I can’t just send them back, do so and tell them I will be there
after I get ready. The assistant obeyed, replying,
all right, I understand. After getting ready, Viviana greeted them with a bow, saying
thank you for visiting. I, Viviana Lowery, would like to greet
you, the princesses, for the first time. Josephine,
the first princess of the chat Empire, smiled and responded,
nice to meet you Lady Lowri. Charlize,
the second princess of the Chad Empire, also smiled and said, it’s our first time
visiting you at this mansion. My lady. You should sit down. Your body must be feeling heavy. Viviana
sat down in front of them and said, so you have heard that I am pregnant. Charlize replied, of course you don’t know how happy your father
was after hearing about it. We wanted to congratulate you
so we prepared a few things. Please accept them without any worries. Viviana, thanking them with a smile, said
thank you. I can’t believe I’m receiving these gifts
all of a sudden. Josephine asked. I heard it was not easy for you
to become pregnant. Is that true? Viviana, with a stern expression, hesitated, but eventually replied, well. Josephine continued,
we just wanted to ask for your advice. Turning to Charlize,
she said, we will also conceive children someday and thought it would be helpful
for that time. Charlize nodded and said, that’s right. The be honest said, I suppose the medicine
that Her Majesty said had good effects. Charlize turned to Josephine, surprised. Really? So you really could not conceive before? Josephine responded. And you became pregnant
as soon as you ate those medicinal herbs. That’s surprising. Viviana, listening to their conversation, thought to herself, something is strange. Why did they keep asking about that? Josephine? Apologize, saying, oh my. Forgive us for being rude since we are
also bound to conceive children later. We were just surprised such herbs exist. I can’t believe she gave such precious
medicinal herbs to you. I guess mother really wanted you
to conceive a child, Lady Lowri. Oh, right. Mother could not come here today
because she is busy with her duties. Still, she was really happy when she heard about it
and asked us to pass on her gifts to you. Charlize added. Oh, right. Bibiana smiled and replied, I see. I am really grateful to Her Majesty, but internally she was thinking,
what’s going on? Have I been misunderstanding the Empress
until now? Joseph then continued,
I was really surprised when I heard about your pregnancy. For a long time
you were unable to conceive. Meanwhile, in his bedchamber, Gabriel was
addressing himself, lost in thought. No, this is better. I don’t think that count is particularly
swayed by my appearance. But even so, I can use it
to gain her interest since I will need her permission to hold a prayer meeting
once ready, he exclaimed. It’s about time now. He knelt and began
his ritual prayers, closing his eyes. Damn it! Why would the dark magic side
effects occur now? Have I really been captivated by false
beliefs to the point of becoming a devil? Your holiness, I am Asha, as are you. True. I can’t let her see this side of me. Moreover, since she has been living near
the abandoned land, she might recognize these symptoms
while he was kneeling and thinking, Asha suddenly entered shouting,
Your Holiness, did something happen? I will enter shortly. She opened the door with force and gasped. Your holiness. Surprised to see Gabriel kneeling,
she asked, are you okay? He replied, bowing his head. Yes, I am okay. She frowned and said,
you don’t look okay at all. Your ribs hurt. Allow me to take a look. Gabriel, in a low tone, said a priest cannot allow others,
especially a woman, to see their body. Asha, with a stern expression, replied,
in that case I will call His Highness
Carlyle’s physician right away. Gabriel quickly
said, wait, lowering his head, he thought, rather than letting Carlyle know
about my side effects. Then he unbuttoned his dress
and showed her something. Asha, shocked
by what Gabriel revealed, screamed this. Her face filled with surprise. Gabriel, lost in thought, wondered,
did she notice it? Asha said to him, it seems like a lingering effect
of illness or a congenital birthmark. Gabriel started to speak this as he was
continuing. Asha interrupted, saying,
you don’t need to explain it in detail. There are quite a few people with
birthmarks and Parviz for various reasons. Then she apologized, adding, I apologize. I behaved very rudely out of surprise. Gabriel got lost in thought again
as she apologized. Even if she ever looks at it,
it should not be known by Carlyle. After thinking for a while,
he said, count. This is a birthmark
I have had since birth. He bowed his head and said, it is a flaw
I am ashamed to reveal to others. So if you could keep it a secret. Asha, in a soft tone, replied, of course. But there is a condition. He asked, a condition
with a stern expression. She said, yes,
you must take a medical bath. He became tense and confused upon
hearing her condition, and shocked, exclaimed, a medical bath! Asha explained,
I heard that people who suffered similar pains within the domain benefited
from taking a medical bath. He asked,
why are you telling me to do this? You have no reason to treat me well. I’m someone sent by the Empress,
she responded. You are speaking strangely. What does loyalty have to do
with saving the sick? At this moment, Gabriel was speechless
and had no words to respond as he remained silent, Asha said, I used to think only saints and wise ones
could have such thoughts. He then bowed his head and said, I feel
embarrassed for asking for the reason. She replied no, it’s all right. Anyway.
Will you take the medical bath now? Gabriel followed her command and said,
yes please. Asha said, then I will prepare the herbs
and bath water right away as Asha left. Gabriel got lost in thought again. It will not be bad to become closer to her
like this. Getting closer to her might help
uncover Carlyle’s weaknesses. He then went out for the medical bath. Meanwhile, he thought the medical bath
unexpectedly turned out to be effective. I should at least think her. When he saw the door,
he exclaimed, the door is open! As he came closer to the door, he heard Carlyle
having a conversation with Asha inside. Carlyle was questioning
Asha with a stern expression. Is he your taste? What are you implying? I have never heard of a lord personally
preparing a guest bath water, she replied. Don’t tell me you were saying this because I arrange bath water
for the high priest. Gabriel, standing at the door
and overhearing the conversation, thought, is he doubting
my relationship with the count? That lecherous Carlyle? Carlyle said, I never knew such a refined
and delicate man as to your liking. Asha replied, goodness. You have misunderstood everything. Carlyle, with a stern expression,
stared at her and said, rather than a misunderstand me, it’s more like suspecting
if my wife is cheating on me. If it is a misunderstanding, you should
explain it in a way that makes sense. Suddenly, Gabriel,
tired of their conversation, opened the door and came inside saying, pardon
me, you should lock your door next time. I came to greet,
but ended up overhearing your argument. What brings you to my wife’s room
at this late hour? It’s still 7:00, Carlyle said. The sun is already set, Gabriel responded. If it were summer,
it would still be early evening. It seems Your Highness is misunderstanding
our relationship. The council prepared
not just a simple bath, but a medicinal bath for me
due to my poor health. Carlyle said
I am sorry to hear about your sickness, Your Holiness. However, you could have also ordered servants
to prepare a medicinal bath for you. Gabriel replied. How can I trust a medicinal bath
prepared by others? If you wish, could you enter
the temple under my supervision and smell the unidentified fragrance? Carlyle was speechless at this,
so he said to Gabriel, you are right. This time I just felt a little jealous
because I love my wife too much. At this,
Asha was surprised and exclaimed, love! I think he just wants to fool
the high priest. Carlyle turned towards her and said,
so please also tell my mother not to worry
with such passion between us. Don’t
you think a child will be conceived soon? Gabriel replied to Carlyle. Sure. When I return to the capital, I will be
sure to convey your message to her. But I’m afraid the Empress may
or may not believe these words. After having a conversation
with Viviana, Lowri Beatrice’s daughters told her everything. Beatrice asked in response,
so what did she say in response? Viviana Lowery, that woman, Charlene,
she’s in a happy mood, replied. She said the herbs
you sent were effective. She also expressed gratitude for your deep
kindness. Beatrice started laughing and said, Do you really believe I was giving herbs
for that woman’s pregnancy? Josephine was surprised and asked, Then why Beatrice, smiling, said, isn’t it amusing the nerve to fake
being pregnant with the Emperor’s child and then thank me for the herbs
I sent her, all while carrying another man’s baby? Both were extremely shocked,
so Charlize asked Lady Lowery she has another man’s child. Beatrice said yes. I gave her a great excuse. Deny. The Emperor is unable to have children. He’s been infertile for quite some time. Josephine, upset, asked how do you know
about this mother Charles also asked. Shouldn’t father be informed as well? Beatrice replied I secretly asked
someone in the palace to find out. At the time, I didn’t tell him on purpose
to spare him from shock, but now the situation is different. Spread this information
throughout the Imperial palace. The Emperor is infertile and Lady
Lowri committed adultery. Both daughters were still surprised. Josephine asked, why must we go that far? Beatrice replied. After all these years of living
in the Imperial palace without any power, we should at least do this
much, shouldn’t we? I can trust you both, right? Josephine said. Yes, mother. Gabriel was standing near the window
when suddenly a white bird came and sat on his finger. He thought, it is the end for Lady
Viviana Lowry with this it will be great to deliver the news of the marriage
annulment at a time like this. I never thought they would become
so close. Well, that is not entirely a bad thing. It means Count Parviz could be Carlyle’s
weakness. Gabriel then opened the book on the table
and started praying. On November 30th, 883
I offer today’s prayer. Today I reflect on the will of God
through the story of Saint Rufus. Saint Rufus upheld his faith alone, getting the Word of God and defending
his beliefs against the heretics. His steadfast faith and self-sacrifice
brought about miracles. After reading,
he fought much like harvests. Despite the difficult circumstances,
she silently protected this land. She resembles
Saint Rufus, perhaps through Asia. Parviz I may be able to create
the ideal world I have been dreaming of. He prayed this with tense focus. Carlyle and Osho were in his office,
engaged in a tense conversation. As Asha entered, Carlyle remarked,
the priest will leave at the end of the year. By then
the whole place will be buried in snow. The snow has already started,
usher replied. He mentioned his departure, but
there’s no need to dwell on it further. What I find odd
is that the high priest informed only you about this, Your Highness,
Carlyle responded. Yes. First
he asked you to buy the medicinal herbs he used in his bath,
and then he told you about his departure. Is there an issue with that? Asha, taken aback by his tone,
said, no, it’s nothing. Meanwhile, Carlyle was lost in thought, pondering, am I being too sensitive
about Gabriel Knox? I shouldn’t have been so harsh
about the bath incident yesterday. I should apologize. After a pause,
he said, excuse me, Countess. Privacy about yesterday. Asha, confused, looked at him
silently and Carlyle continued, I’m glad the priest
will leave earlier than we expected. You must have had a hard time
pretending to be a couple with me. It must have been embarrassing for you,
especially when meeting the other ladies on the second floor. You had to disregard your true feelings
to maintain appearances. Surprise! Carlyle interrupted. What lovers are you referring to? The ladies on the second floor. Who said, I ever considered any of them
my lovers? Well, Usha began, but Carlyle cut her off. Did you think I dragged them to bed
every night? Did you think I would do with any of them
what I’ve done with you? He demanded. Asha,
flustered, bowed her head and apologized. I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have said anything. No, that’s not what I meant,
Carlyle exclaimed, his voice rising. I swear by all my victories,
I’ve never laid a single finger on any of those women. Wasn’t it obvious? I stayed silent to protect the secret
from the Empress. Asha exclaimed softly. Oh, Carlyle continued, anyway, you misunderstood me,
but I misunderstood you as well. I even wondered if Gabriel’s witchcraft
had influenced you. Never, Asha said firmly. I will fight for privacy by your side
until the end. Carlisle sighed. The problem is that another person’s mind
doesn’t always work. As you wish. Asha clenched her fist, wondering,
did His Highness notice my feelings? Carlyle, noticing her silence, said, I think this conversation
is becoming futile. I just wanted to say I’m sorry. What? Asha asked, surprised. I’m sorry
for the misunderstanding yesterday and for scolding you
without reason, Carlyle admitted. Asha smiled faintly and said, I’m sorry for misunderstanding
you too, Your Highness. As she left the room,
she thought His Highness clarified his relationships with the other ladies
and even apologized to me. It might just be my imagination,
but it feels like he sees me as someone special. Meanwhile, at the Imperial Palace,
the doctor informed the king. There’s nothing out of the ordinary,
Your Majesty. Perhaps the sickness you’ve been feeling
is due to accumulated stress. The king frowned. You must be aware of the rumors
circulating the palace. The doctor hesitated. I’m sorry, Your Majesty. I didn’t mean to. The king cut him off. You don’t need to apologize. I know I can be petty about things
like this. Yes, Your Majesty, the doctor agreed. However,
what do you think about those rumors? Do you think I might be infertile? The king asked. I can’t be certain without thorough
examination, the doctor replied. But we could release the results
afterward. To quell the rumors, the king brightened. What a great idea! Let’s start the tests immediately. I want to put those rumors to rest
as soon as possible. Understood, your Majesty,
the doctor said with a bow. In a few days,
everyone will know the truth. A few days later,
the king learned the truth. He was indeed infertile. Furious, he stormed into Vivian
Lowery’s room shouting, Viviana, how could you do this? You’re carrying another man’s child! Viviana turned to him, shocked. What are you talking about, Your Majesty? Beatrice, standing
beside the king, smirked as he roared. Don’t deny it. I just received the results of my test. I am infertile, Viviana stammered. Infertile? Beatrice intervened coldly. As you heard, His Majesty is infertile, so there’s no way you could be carrying
his child. You’ve committed treachery
against the royal family. Viviana. Viviana, stunned
and speechless, was lost in thought. That woman she knew all along. She used her knowledge to manipulate me. The king, his voice trembling with fury,
said, I can’t forgive you for deceiving me
and the Empire. You’re stripped of your title as Countess
and banished from the palace. Never appear before me again. Viviana knelt, tears
streaming down her face. This is fine. As long as I’m alive,
I’ll have my revenge on the Empress. Elsewhere, Cecilia spoke with Giles. It seems the Empress completely defeated
Lady Lowery. It seems she played one of her hidden
cards, Giles replied. Exactly. At this rate,
the Empress’s power will only grow. Cecilia’s head. What is Prince Carlyle thinking right now? His judgment has been clouded
by count his privacy. But their marriage won’t last long. When the time comes, Prince
Carlyle will be the next emperor, and we’ll make our move, Giles said,
showing Cecilia a document. Cecilia, speechless,
stared at it in shock. Meanwhile, Gabriel stood before
Usher and Carlyle as his carriage was prepared for the journey back
to the Imperial Palace. Gabriel said if it snows heavily,
I may get stuck on the road. If that happens, I’ll return to privacy
and wait for the snow to melt. Carlyle replied. Please send my regards
to the Emperor and Empress. Tell them not to worry. Gabriel nodded. Understood. As the carriage departed, Carlyle turned to usher and said,
it seems we made it through another year. By the way,
could you spare some time tomorrow? Arshad tilted her head. I have plenty of time. But for what? Carlyle? Smile. It’s the end of the year. There’s no better time for couples
to spend together. Oh, Usha murmured, lost in thought. It’s the end of the year. There’s not much time left. Soon Prince Carlyle will leave Privés Carlyle walked away, leaving
Asha standing there deep in thought. The next day,
Asha visited Carlyle in his room. Carlyle greeted her with a composed
demeanor, saying,
Welcome Cao Pervez, please take a seat. Asha bowed her head
respectfully and replied, thank you. She sat across from him, Carlyle,
sipping his tea while staring at her, asked
why do you have a drink? I chose one with a mild scent. Asha hesitated before speaking. Before that I there is something
I would like to give you. Carlyle’s expression
shifted to one of mild suspicion. What is it? He asked. Asha handed him a small box, explaining there is a tradition of exchanging gifts
at the end of the year. I prepared something. This year it’s nothing special, though. Carlyle opened the box,
revealing its contents. Surprised, he asked what is this? It is a leather bracelet,
Asha said, watching him anxiously. She thought to herself, perhaps
I shouldn’t have prepared anything at all. He’s someone who can easily afford
to wear expensive jewels. Carlyle examined the bracelet,
then slipped it on to his wrist. It surprisingly suits me
better than I expected, he remarked. What significance does a leather bracelet
hold as a gift? Impervious. Asha smiled faintly and replied,
it doesn’t hold any special meaning. I just wanted to give it to you as a gift, wishing for your long lasting good health. Carlyle raised his fist, looking amused. It feels like I’m an old man in his 70s,
he joked. Asha observed his expression closely,
but said nothing. Carlyle then stood and said, Although I’m
late, I also have something prepared. He walked toward a table
where a box was placed and handed it to Asha, adding, it’s nothing special. If it were jewels, I would sell them
to buy military supplies. Asha received the gift and open it. Her eyes widened in surprise. This perfume, she exclaimed softly
as she stared at the bottle. Memories flooded her mind. It’s the same scent that was used
during our wedding preparations and in the marital bedroom. She thought. It suits you well, Carlyle
said, breaking her reverie. Asha smiled warmly. Thank you. Carlyle sat beside her, his gaze steady. I originally had
this perfume custom made for myself, he admitted, holding the bottle. Ayesha asked. I had no idea. Why would you give something
so precious to me? Carlyle picked up the bottle
and looked at her. But this scent seems to suit
you better than it suits me. He poured a few drops onto his hand
and remarked, when it blends with your natural scent,
the perfume becomes even more pleasant
than its original fragrance. He pressed the drops onto her clothes,
making her feel special. Drawing closer to her,
he added it fascinate. It seems strange that a grassy scent
from the south suits you, who lives in the North Asia. Feeling flustered, turned her head away,
Carlyle leaned back and explained, there’s something special about custom
made perfumes. The customer can name them. Any guesses about the name I chose? He asked with a teasing smile. Asha,
visibly confused, replied, I’m not sure. Still smiling, Carlyle revealed the name. Asha. He said gently
handing the bottle back to her. I prepared it with the meaning
of remembering me. Whenever you use this perfume,
you’ll remember me. Isn’t that so, Asha, feeling
tired and burdened, replied softly. Yes. But inwardly she thought,
perhaps this perfume will become a poison to me
when the contract ends. I might never be able to forget him
for the rest of my life. Despite her worries, Asha’s heart swelled
with love and gratitude toward Carlisle. Winter had already settled over privacy,
but the palace kingdom bordering
the southern empire was still enjoying the golden hues of autumn
in a secluded meeting room, the Queen of palaces
sat with her companions. A young man at the table remarked, this
year’s autumn leaves are truly beautiful. The Queen expressed her gratitude. Thank you for coming all the way here. Despite your busy schedule, Your Majesty. Turning to a lady seated behind her,
she added it would have been proper
to arrange a more formal reception, but I feared it might invite unwanted
attention from the Cairo Empire. The lady smiled. No need for formalities. I am delighted to see such scenery. The Queen’s expression softened. Your words. Reassure me. A man at the table interjected. Is your homeland, the kingdom of Elvina. Still preoccupied with war
preparations, the Queen sighed. Well, due to the war
preparations, 12 gold crowns, one each of Sapphire and Ruby,
100 war horses. And on top of that, for 20 years, imports
from the Cairo Empire are duty free, duty
free for 20 years. That would trample. Elven is industry. The man nodded. As it is, Cairo Empire’s
goods are already cheap without taxes. Who would use expensive domestic products? The lady added. Import revenues will also dry up
due to the loss of tariffs. The queen’s face grew tense. The Empire’s crown
prince is quite ruthless. While the Empire may have control, the devious crown prince is causing us
headaches. The prince seated nearby sneered. Don’t you know yet that damn Carlisle
lost his position as crown prince. He dared to assault his father’s mistress. He’s still stuck up north, unable
to return to Cairo, the Queen interrupted sharply. Does that mean no matter what happens
in the south, he can’t return to Cairo? Two months later,
a war declaration rang out. We declare war
against the arrogant empire. We have been oppressed by the empire
for too long. We will reclaim what has been taken
from us. King Kendrick received a letter
requesting his aide. Furious,
he clenched the parchment tightly. I thought pressuring Alvernia
would force the rest to fall in line. What the hell is going on here? He fumed internally. Call Mathias
and prepare the suppression troops. He roared. When Mathias heard the news. He rushed to his mother. Beatrice, mother, what should we do? Father is sending me to the battlefield. You told me you wouldn’t let this happen. Beatrice,
also unsettled, murmured to herself. This wasn’t part of my plan. Why does war have to break out now
when even High Priest Gabriel is absent? Mathias grew more anxious. Please say something, Mother Beatrice. His lips tightened before she spoke. Calm down Mathias,
nothing dangerous will happen to you. In fact, this could work in our favor,
she added with a sly smile. Let’s make your departure ceremony
as grand as possible. Present yourself as a confident crown
prince. Are you really sending me
to the Southern Front? Mathias asked, his voice
filled with disbelief. Beatrice chuckled softly
once you leave Cairo, how you handle the war will become known
to the capital’s nobles. Even if word leaks that you left the battlefield,
you can claim it was for tactical command. Mathias relaxed slightly. So I won’t be directly
participating in the war. If that’s the case, I can manage. Beatrice smiled approvingly. Well done Mathias, she thought to herself. The Knights of the Empire
will handle the war as long as the departure
ceremony is splendid. Mathias will appear convincing enough. Suddenly, an injured knight
arrived with urgent news. Your Highness,
the efeitos outpost has fallen. We need to designate either
Daff and On or Rhine as the next outpost. Immediately. Matthias, alarmed, stammered. The outpost has already fallen off and on. Or Rhine,
you say. It’s up to you to decide. The knight hesitated before replying. Yes, Daphne and Rhine, but ultimately it is your decision,
Your Highness. Mathias, frustrated, shouted. You can’t even make such a decision
on your own. I can’t believe you’re the commander
of the knights, he thought bitterly. Such things never happened when His Highness Carlisle and Lord
lapel were here. Damn it! Why do I have to make this decision
myself? After a moment, the knight bowed and said,
I will choose Daphne en for now. Matthias asked Daphne, are you sure? All, he told Rhine
has mountains in the rear, and there is a risk of isolation
if we are not careful. Since Daphne on is on high ground,
it would be advantageous to attack the enemy
by making it an outpost. Mathias exhaled sharply and responded. All right, then, convey that Daphne on
is to be designated as the next outpost. The knight bowed his head and said,
understood, Your Highness. But inwardly he thought to himself, I never thought His Highness Matthias
would be this useless. It would have been better
if His Majesty Carlisle were here with us. Meanwhile, Carlisle received a letter at his encampment in the north
after reading it is expression darkened, he muttered after a efeitos daf,
and on fell in just five days. And that stupid Matthias
has apparently fled the battlefield. He clenched the letter in his fist,
his jaw tightening. Yet father does not seem too concerned. The same man who exiled me to the north
now dares to command me to fight in the south. He handed the crumpled letter
to the messenger who had delivered it, and gave a curt command. Tell His Majesty that I politely refuse. I am busy protecting privacy. The messenger hesitated. But, Your Highness, at this rate
the Palazzo Alliance forces
could even break through to the capital. Carlisle remained calm,
leaning back in his chair. If we combined forces
with the capital guards, there should be no chance of the capital
being breached. Right? The messenger swallowed nervously. Well,
the major nobles from the central region are not supporting us militarily
for some reason. Carlyle narrowed his eyes deep in thought. It might be worthwhile
for me to go to Cairo, but a small smile tugged at the corner of his lips
as he replied, that doesn’t mean I will assist father
without any means. If I succeed in suppressing
the South, I demand an immediate restoration of my position
as Crown prince. I won’t accept anything less than this
condition. Hearing such conditions, the messenger
grew terrified and stammered, B but there isn’t much time to wait
for the Emperor’s response. Your Highness, if you return to the capital with us,
that could convince His Majesty. Carlisle, visibly tense and angry at the
Emperor, clenched his fists and stood up. He commanded, tell him I will wait here
until I receive an answer. As you said, there isn’t much time left. The messenger, frightened by Carlyle’s
anger, replied, understood. As he turned to leave,
Carlisle stopped him with a strange smile. I will go back to relay this message
to His Majesty, the messenger said before hastily
departing Carlisle, then summon Asha. When she arrived, he asked her,
did you call me? Carlisle had been discussing
important war matters with Lionel. Noticing Isaiah’s presence,
he remarked, oh, you’re here. It seems there’s yet
another sudden issue to solve. Another? Asha asked,
still processing the situation. The South has started a rebellion,
Carlisle informed her. Asha was speechless. Carlisle continued. My father has asked me to help,
but I’ve decided to accept only under the condition that I am reinstated
as the Crown Prince. Aisha clenched your fists as she thought. Does this mean our divorce will happen
sooner than the scheduled three years? In that case,
should I prepare the divorce papers? Aisha asked cautiously. Carlisle’s expression darkened. Did I do something to bother you? Why would you bring that up? Aisha responded. But then why did you call me? Carlisle explained. We need to win the war first
so I can reclaim my title. But it seems the damage to
the Imperial Knights was too severe because of Mathias incompetence. Well, you’re the one who always says we
don’t have enough troops, Aisha countered. Yes, of course, Carlisle admitted. But we can request more backup
from the Templar Knights or another noble. I wanted to make sure you were
the first one, I asked Countess Privacy. Aisha was stunned into silence. Carlisle continued, the Imperial Knights and the Knights
have already worked together. They can complement
each other’s weaknesses. Unlike my father, I want to ensure that the rewards
for your efforts won’t be disappointing. Aisha hesitated before requesting. Please write that promise on paper. Carlisle’s eyes narrowed. Does that mean you accept my request? I have no other choice but to help you,
Your Highness, she replied. Surprise! Carlisle said,
I won’t punish you if you refuse. I’m not saying this
because I’m afraid of punishment. I accepted because I’ve confirmed
that you were someone worthy of trust,
Your Highness, Aisha said with conviction. Carlisle laughed heartily. I can’t believe you accepted so easily. In that case, let’s achieve
a great victory this time. He stepped forward and shook his hand. She said, I will play my role
as your reliable wife. With the decision to head south made,
Prevost became busy with battle preparations. Even those who had come from
the capital were rushing to get ready. Victory in the war was the only option,
and completing their contractual marriage
became their shared goal. Aisha lost in thought, reflected. We must give our best on the battlefield. At least then it won’t feel too sad. Nino approached, breaking her reverie. Milady, here you are. Aisha turned to her. Nina? What happened? Nina handed her a letter. You’ve received a letter? It seems to be from Gabriel knocks Aisha opened the letter and thought,
how strange. Why would he write to me at a moment
like this? The letter read. Countess, I would like to see you again. Aisha wondered. Why does he want to see me again? North of previous Forgotten Lands, Gabriel Knox traveled
through the mountains with his companion. The man asked, hi, priest,
are you go to that place again? Gabriel, performing rituals
across the area, continued his work. The companion, irritated, asked
why don’t you just absorb all the dark energy
around this place? As long as this curse remains
on the Forgotten Lands, Prince Carlisle will still. I can’t do that yet, Gabriel interrupted. Frustrated,
the man said, it’s already been a week since you came here
for a pilgrimage, milord. What are you hesitating so much about? Gabriel’s thoughts drifted to Asha. In the past I would have thought
of how to use all this dark energy, but now all I can think about is Countess
Probus. Turning to his companion, Gabriel said,
I wonder what happened to the letter I sent her. We haven’t received a reply yet,
the companion informed him. Gabriel thought deeply. If I use this power,
I could ruin privacy in an instant. However,
if Countess prevails is on my side, I could achieve my dream
without this power. Oh my Lord, please guide
both me and Countess Privés on the right path on the battlefield,
Carlisle said to Aisha. What a mess. We came here as fast as we could. At this rate,
most of the Empire’s territory will suffer heavy casualties
because of the South Asia suggested. Why don’t we retaliate with the allies
you summoned? If we launch a surprise attack, the enemy
will flee before they can regroup. There’s much to gain if we act quickly. Carlisle smiled at her. Right. This is Pervaiz specialty. Giles approached and added,
you’re not wrong. Countess will receive the Emperor’s
decision soon, so we must act quickly. Turning to Giles, Carlisle asked,
how are the troops morale and fatigue? Giles replied
thanks to the smooth journey, everyone is in good spirits
and fatigue is relatively low. The weather has been favorable too. In that case, let’s proceed with my wife’s
strategic plan, Carlisle declared. Today. We’ll surprise their backline. Attention everyone get in line. I want to hear your battlecry. Giles in the night followed his command. Aisha watched them, thinking,
if that four was captured 20 days ago, does that mean they only took a few days
to claim it on the enemy side? And Knight said, we’ll lead the cavalry
while the previous unit strikes up close. Another knight replied, we expect you to work together
as you did against the tribe. Don’t give them time to regroup. Aisha, turning to Carlisle, asked,
aren’t you afraid? Afraid of what? He asked, afraid of everyone
following you, she clarified. Before Carlisle could answer,
Giles interjected, what are you? Carlisle cut him off, smiling. I am afraid no matter what decision I
make, some people will die because of it. There’s no way I wouldn’t be afraid. But precisely because of that,
I must be an arrogant leader. I have to honor all those deaths
and take responsibility for them as well. Both Asher
and Giles were stunned by his words. Aisha replied, even if I die here,
I know my honor will rest assured with your victory,
Carlisle’s expression shifted to concern. Why would you die? You should take responsibility
for everyone’s life with me. Nervously, Aisha asked her,
why are you including me? So he asked,
what do you mean because you are my wife. He said this by staring at her eyes
and as Aisha heard those words,
her expressions were surprised. Aisha as she heard
those words of love from Carlisle. You are my wife grew nervous again. She clench your fists, lost in thought. I can’t expect anything. He’s just asking for my support. Since I’m still his wife.
She finally responded. That’s right. It is the duty of a wife
to support her husband. I forgot about that. Carlisle, stepping closer to her, said softly, my life is in your hands. Please take care of me. Suddenly,
their conversation was interrupted by a knight who called out Your Highness,
everything is ready. Carlisle turned and commanded. All right, let’s move on. He and Aisha mounted their horses,
joining the rest of the knights. The horses galloped swiftly as they headed
toward the battlefield at Beatrice’s residence. Matthias entered the room,
surprised to see Beatrice waiting for him. You’ve come back, Matthias,
she said coldly, shocked to find her there, he stammered. Mother Beatrice, lost in thought,
reflected on the dire situation. The soldiers Matthias led to the front
were completely defeated, and rumors of his hasty retreat from the battlefield
are spreading quickly among the nobles. I wanted to borrow military forces
from other noble families, but after this disgrace
all we received are refusals and excuses. Her thoughts were interrupted
when Matthias called out again. Mother, she snapped out of her reverie. Matthias Carlisle is heading
south as we speak, she informed him. Matthias bowed his head, visibly upset. I want to rest for now. My back hurts. After riding in the wagon for so long,
Beatrice clenched her fists in frustration
but managed to respond. Matthias,
this is no time to be complacent, tired and irritated,
Matthias replied, complacent. My back really hurts. She took a deep breath, masking her
frustration with a gentle tone. Focus on the situation, Matthias. If Carlisle wins,
he will be reinstated as the Crown Prince. Matthias, now nervous, responded I didn’t hear anything about that. I’ve already been to the South
and faced countless hardships. Isn’t there
something you can do about this? Mother? Mother? Beatrice forced a strange smile,
remaining silent for a moment. Perhaps there’s still a way
on the battlefield. A fierce battle raged on the front lines. Carlisle fought valiantly, delivering a brutal punch to an enemy
and killing him. Standing over the lifeless body,
he declared, last time I was merciful and let you go. Now you’ve come here to die
under my blade. As he spoke,
another enemy charged toward him, blade drawn, intending to strike. But before the attack could land, Asher
intervened, saving Carlisle. The enemy sneered at her, saying,
it seems the former crown prince of the Chad Empire is crazier
for women than I thought. Why would you have a woman like this
on the battlefield? As much as I like women, I would never
trust my life to a female soldier. I could spare your life. And later
we could. Before he could finish, Carlisle, who
had been listening, burst into laughter. Did you hear that, Asha? He said he would spare your life. The enemy Knight, furious, shouted. You’re such an arrogant prince. I’ll knock that smug head of yours
to the ground one day. Asha immediately engaged him in battle. A fierce and intense duel followed, and
in the end Aisha struck the fatal blow. Carlisle, impressed, said, as expected. Now I feel even more reassured. Wiping the blood from her face,
Asha replied, I told you I would fulfill my duty
as your wife. Carlisle,
surprised by her words, stared at her, but she quickly added, please
stay focused, Your Highness. As more enemy knights attacked,
Asha fought them with remarkable bravery. She stabbed one knight and swiftly
countered another assault, killing them both. When yet another knight
tried to ambush her from behind, Asha sent them in time and delivered
a counterattack, taking him down. Meanwhile, Carlisle continued to fight
fiercely on his side. At one point he apologized sorry,
I got distracted for a second, Asha reassured him. Stay calm. If we keep going like this, it won’t be long
until we reach the corn border. Carlisle nodded as you said
this was the fastest way to march south. He whistled, summoning his horse. Turning to Asha, he added, that’s right. Let’s go sweep away our enemies wife. They both mounted their horses. Asha agreed. Of course it will be easier for us
if we strike before they can regroup at the Palazzo
Kingdom in the Palacio Kingdom. The Queen’s sons were in a heated
discussion. What the hell is happening? You said Carlisle would never come down
here, one of her sons exclaimed. Another replied, that’s what we heard too. I think we received this information
from the Kingdom of PA. Or was it the principality of Cand. I’m not sure right now,
but a third son interjected. Before this goes any further,
we should try to negotiate and secure a friendly retreat with a treaty
while we still can. The first son argued the emperor
must have summoned his banished son because he was struggling against us. The queen,
overhearing their conversation, screamed, then how are we losing so badly now? I heard that Carlisle
brought fewer soldiers than we have. Let’s go ahead with the plan of proposing
negotiations, her son retorted. Negotiations are something
only the winning side can suggest. Fuming, the Queen demanded. So are you saying we’re all going to die
because of this? The son muttered, we should never have stood
against the Empire in the first place. The Queen clench your fists,
feeling like a loser. Anxiety filled the room. Gabriel in the mountains. Meanwhile, Gabriel and his companion
continued their search in the mountains. Gabriel mused,
I’ve been searching for a while, but there is only one source
from which the dark energy emanates. A bird flew overhead and landed
on Gabriel’s outstretched finger. His companion exclaimed, oh, it seems to
be a reply from the Countess of previous. Gabriel retrieve
the letter and began to read it. The message stated, I am currently heading
south of the Empire with my husband. Because of this, I am afraid I won’t be
able to meet with you at the moment. High Priest Gabriel’s expression
darkened with intense anger. So this is your answer. Count as purveyors,
he muttered, raising his hands. He began performing a strange ritual. If that’s the case,
this must be God’s will, he declared, his voice
filled with both rage and resolve. A week later, the soldier rebellion began
to surrender to the Chad Empire forces. All the knights were screaming loudly
in honor of the Prince. Long live His Highness Carlisle! Long live the Emperor! Carlisle addressed everyone. Amazing work. You all did amazing work. Lionel approached him with joy and said,
you did the best, Your Highness. We knew we could rest assured
on the battlefield by trusting you. Carlisle, holding a cup, responded. It was thanks to the collaboration of all of you
that we were able to achieve victory. Of course, there are still a few things
that need to be resolved, but still, Giles interrupted. This is just the beginning. After we restore the damage,
you’ll be reinstated as the Crown Prince
instead of Prince Matthias. Carlisle replied,
I don’t think it will be that easy for him to remove the title from his current wife
son as easily as he did with me, but let’s see how things
go, Giles comforted him. I think you should be wary
of any movements by the Empress. As you know, it’s not like Prince Matthias
is incapable of doing things on his own. If Matthias is in danger
of losing his right to the throne. Carlisle laughed and said,
I guess that’s true, Giles continued. She will do anything, using her son
as an excuse. A mother that sees her child in danger
is one of the most dangerous opponents you can face, Carlisle thought to himself. Knowing the Empress,
I think that even if Matthias dies, she will simply find another way
to gain power over the throne. Carlisle then said, anyway,
let’s hope we are lucky enough to make our move first
rather than the Empress. He raised his glass to his brave group. We will have to think carefully about it,
but for now, let’s enjoy the party. Everyone became
joyful, laughing and cheering as Lionel clinked his glass with Oshae. Carlisle felt a twinge of jealousy. Meanwhile, Giles entered a private tent where a young man saw him and said, Lord
repelled. Giles replied, I apologize for being late. His Highness would have suspected
something. The young man laughed. I understand there’s no need to rush
since Prince Carlisle has one. Giles asked what is the situation
in the kingdom of Kadare? The young man explained
we received a report saying that Duke Axis has fallen ill. It seems Count Damien has been granted
the Duke’s power temporarily. This change in power was the reason
the flames of war were lit in the first place. Damian Axis,
the new Duke of the Kingdom of Carter, held a meeting with the Queen of Palazzo
and said, you might not know yet, but I heard that Prince Carlisle was deprived
of his status as crown prince. He was also punished by his father. I heard he was unable to return
to the capital and was stuck in the north. Damian recounted everything he knew about
the prince to the Queen of Palacio. Meanwhile, Gabriel,
remembering all these events, thought to himself, I am glad we got her. Cecilia, depressed, took care of things
properly, he recalled, saying to Cecilia, Prince
Carlisle must become the next emperor. We must make sure that happens. Cecilia had replied. Do you have any plans? Gabriel had shown her a letter. Upon seeing it, she had been rendered
speechless and surprised. Returning to the present,
Giles told the young man, this Duke Axis still want to protect
the Southern Alliance. The man responded,
that’s right, Lord repelled. He has also lost his temper
because of the situation. I can understand that if he had stayed
on the side of the rebellion, he would be in serious trouble right now. Thankfully, Damien Axis has a different
future plan for his people. Then the previous Duke. However, you will keep the promises
you made back then, right? Giles assured him. Of course, once
His Highness Carlisle becomes the Emperor, we will declare our relationship with the
Kingdom of Carter as completely friendly. Thanks to your Duke,
we were able to start this war silently revealing the incomplete hints
of Prince Matthias. Now the whole Empire will know
how irreplaceable Prince Carlisle is as our ruler. As the man left Giles thought. But if His Highness finds out about this,
he might feel guilty. Surprisingly, His Highness cares deeply
about the suffering of others. Giles recalled Carlyle’s words
if my father actually cared about all his subjects,
he wouldn’t have abandoned them like this. Reflecting, Giles thought,
that’s definitely a quality a good emperor requires, but we will have to see if he keeps
that mindset once he becomes emperor. Giles
handed over a document to the young man. I reviewed it myself. It has the signature on it, a direct order
for the Duke to keep his title. The man thanked him. The Duke must be waiting for me. I will go back to deliver this document. Immediately
after the man left, Giles thought. Now I finally settled my agreement
with the kingdom of Carter. Prince Carlisle has successfully subdued
the rebellion in the south. As Giles stepped out of the tent, Osho
approached him. Lord repelled. I wish to hear an explanation from you,
he asked. What are you talking about? Aisha said. I was on watch and saw a suspicious person
near the camp. He seemed to head directly
to your private tent. Giles, now defensive, replied,
are you saying you were spying on me? Aisha answered yes. I can’t rule out the possibility of
someone betraying His Highness, even you. Giles offended, retorted. What nonsense are you talking about? How dare you? Aisha pressed on. In that case, please explain it to me. I don’t understand
how you could act against your own empire. His Highness must know about this. How can he become Emperor? After Giles interrupted her angrily. Close that mouth of yours. Do we really need to show him the truth
after achieving the results we wanted? How dare a mere Countess of Parvez question
the stakes involved in becoming Emperor? Do you think His Highness
will believe such nonsense from you when you were the one
he distrusts the most? What nonsense are you? Giles then added with a sneer. The locket you were contains a man of stone, with a spell
that tracks your position at all times. He screamed at Aisha in anger
as the tension between them escalated after the Southern War’s decisive victory,
Carlisle’s popularity soared. His army remained stationed in the South,
aiding in recovery efforts. This act of solidarity silenced much of
the resentment among the southern people. That same day, Carlisle
sternly confronted Giles. However, as Giles had anticipated,
everything proceeded smoothly. Carlisle sat quietly with Lionel
standing beside him. Lionel spoke with admiration. Your Highness, it was truly impressive
how the tide of war shifted after your involvement. Every proposition that Carlisle guard the Empire’s southern border
has been overwhelmingly supported. The voices advocating for
you have grown louder than ever. But are you still uneasy about something? Is it about Sir Raphael’s actions? Carlisle turned his head
slightly and replied, no. Seeing everyone’s favor toward me makes me wonder
if Sir Raphael might have been right. He struggled in his own way to support me. Lionel nodded and said cautiously. It may not have been
the most appropriate approach, but perhaps it was the quickest. Then may I ask, what’s troubling you? Carlisle hesitated before answering,
his mind clouded by memories of ashes final words. Thank you for everything you’ve done
for us over the past two years. You will be a wise and merciful ruler. He finally spoke. Even though we haven’t
officially divorced yet, it feels as though
everything between us is already over. Lionel,
always perceptive, remarked after Countess Pervez left for her homeland,
there’s been a stir of remarriage talks, not only the depressed family
but also numerous nobles have their eyes lit up with ambition. Carlyle’s thoughts
wandered to Giles’s earlier advice. Your Highness, you’re already 27. It is time to secure a proper marriage. If she were my daughter,
she could share your responsibilities. He also recalled the letter sent
by Viscount to Pratt, which read with all sincerity,
I hope you understand Cecilia’s feelings as she has gone to great lengths
to assist you directly. Carlyle rubbed his temples in frustration,
the count of purveyors who once seemed like he wanted
to extort money from me, turn out to be the most straightforward person
I’ve ever dealt with, he thought. When I was in purveyors, there weren’t such troublesome matters
to deal with, Carlyle admitted aloud. Lionel smiled sympathetically and said,
now, Your Highness, you must focus on what happens in Cairo
and at the Imperial Palace rather than dwelling on purveyors. I know, Carlyle replied, though
his thoughts betrayed him. But no matter how hard
I try to distract myself, I always end up thinking
about Countess privacy. Meanwhile, Aisha stepped down
from her carriage alongside Decker. She gazed silently at the flags
flying in the distance. Decker observed her with concern. You’ve returned earlier than I expected. I thought you’d stay in the South
for over a year, he remarked. I see, Aisha responded flatly. Decker frowned. You’ve been quiet the entire way here. Is something wrong? We need to talk. You know what I’m referring to, don’t you? Aisha sighed, her voice
heavy with weariness. You must be curious why? I suddenly returned. Decker nodded. Knowing you, I’m curious why
you didn’t say a word on the journey back. I needed time to sort things out
in my mind, she admitted. Decker’s voice rose slightly, frustration
seeping through his concern. Judging from your behavior,
did something happen with His Highness? Carlisle asked about her
head, struggling to answer. Finally,
she whispered, the war in the South. I discovered it was deliberately provoked
by His Highness. Carlisle sighed. I couldn’t accept it. Decker stared at her, stunned. What? How is that possible? The idea of sacrificing lives
just to gain power. I can’t understand it. How could he use people as mere tools? Aisha remained silent, her pain evident. Decker continued,
perhaps I was just a tool to him as well. And now that my purpose
has been fulfilled, he probably finds it commendable
that I chose to leave on my own. Well done Aisha. You made the right choice,
Aisha replied softly. Count Amir would have thought so too. Decker shook his head. Did I really make the right choice,
ending things with His Highness Carlisle like this? Of course, Aisha said firmly. We may not know how the people of Cairo see things,
but we must live according to our beliefs. Decker nodded, his voice steady. If you had let this slide, Aisha, it could have caused
bigger problems in the future. Be glad that you ended your relationship
with Carlisle now while he’s elated by his victory. You’re right, Aisha whispered,
but a faint sorrow lingered in her tone. Decker encouraged her. Think of your involvement
in the Southern War as repaying your debt. Now it’s time for you to find your own
happiness. Aisha. She bowed her head,
murmuring my happiness? Yes. Now I need to find my happiness elsewhere. Matthias and Beatrice visited Gabriel,
the high priest. Gabriel’s
attendant escorted them to his chamber. The high priest is expecting you,
the attendant said. Gabriel greeted them warmly,
gesturing to the seats before him. Your Majesty,
I’ve been awaiting your arrival. Please have a seat. Beatrice wasted no time. Carlisle is expected to enter the capital
soon with a grand triumphal ceremony. Is the Emperor still determined
to restore his position? Gabriel nodded.
He hasn’t changed his mind. In fact, he’s eager to act immediately. It’s a foolish decision, but
one that will shape the Empire’s future. That’s why he needs the guidance
of the priesthood. Beatrice smiled and said,
I am always grateful. High Priest Matthias will surely establish
the Holy Empire with our efforts. Gabriel masked his disdain
as he thought to himself, establishing the Holy Empire will be done by me,
not by this foolish woman or her brother. I will keep this puppet alive
only until he has served his purpose. Gabriel spoke carefully. Our priority is to protect His Highness
Matthias. Matthias nodded solemnly. That’s right. I’m the one that will target first. Don’t worry, Gabriel assured him. I will assign priests
who can wield divine power to guard you. No ordinary knight
or assassin will reach you. Matthias hesitated. But what if father opposes this? Beatrice interjected confidently. Don’t worry, Matthias, we have a plan
in place, don’t we, Your Holiness? Gabriel offered a measured smile. Indeed, Your Highness. Elsewhere in the palace,
Josephine turned to her sister. Charlize. Have you noticed how strange
the atmosphere in the Imperial Palace has been lately? Why are priests suddenly guarding
Matthias? Charlize frowned. I think they’re trying to protect him
from something. Josephine’s thoughts drifted to Carlisle. If he’s restored to the throne,
we could be in danger. Yet. Mother hasn’t said anything to us. Josephine stood abruptly. Charlize, we need to find a way to survive
on our own. Charlize looked at her nervously. Now what power do we have? Josephine replied with determination. We may not have power,
but we have information. We’ll use that somehow. Meanwhile,
Carlisle approached the towering walls of the Imperial Palace,
the capital outside the walls. As Carlisle was busy reading a document,
his companion approached and grabbed his attention. Your Highness, I am sorry to bother you
while you were occupied, but there is a person waiting to see you,
Carlisle responded. Ask them to come back tomorrow. After requesting a formal meeting,
the companion hesitated. I already told them that. That’s why I thought they might understand
better if they heard it directly from you. Carlisle asked,
who is it? Viviana arrived to meet Carlisle
with Giles lapels standing behind her. She said, May the gods show you
their grace, your Highness. I, Viviana Lust Field,
have come to meet you. Carlisle,
with a stern expression, remarked. What a surprise, lady lo. Oh, right. I suppose I can’t call you that anymore. What is your original surname? She replied, lust field, since my title as a baroness in my territory
were taken away from me, that is the only name
I can still keep using for my ancestors. Oh, that’s such a pity,
Carlisle said dryly. Viviana responded, for that reason,
I came here to propose a deal. Prince Carlisle, Giles interjected. How do you expect us to trust the word
of someone capable of deceiving her? Emperor Viviana continued
I know what the Empress is up to in the palace with that information,
you would be able to bring her down. Carlisle gave a mysterious smile. That’s tempting. But first tell me, what do you want? With a determined tone,
she said, all I want is revenge. Please allow me to go with you the moment
you take over the palace, Giles warned. How do you intend to go back to the palace
when you were kicked out by the Emperor himself,
Prince Carlisle? This could spark a wave of bad rumors
about you. Carlisle was momentarily speechless,
staring at her before saying, do you mind if I call Ser Donovan? For a moment, Decker
entered the room holding a small robe. I brought the robe. You asked for your Highness. Why do you need one in such a small size? Carlisle turned to Viviana and said,
you will have to wear this robe while you are in the capital. That way, people will think
you are someone from previous. I don’t think they will pay
you much attention like that. Decker handed the robe to her. Meanwhile, Carlisle,
accompanied by his knights, made his way to the imperial palace
to meet his father, the king. Upon seeing him, the king
said, welcome, Sir Carlisle Evaristo, who has returned after defeating
the rebelling forces from the south. The king pondered while staring at him. The rebellion did not seem to be
as much of a threat as I thought, since he came back so quickly,
I can’t believe he made it possible so soon after some thought, the king said,
well done, the God of War Argus must have shown you
the way to your swift victory this time. Carlisle smiled and said, the army
of elite knights and I struggled a lot. Thankfully, we had the military support of Countess
previous, which helped us achieve victory. The King asked Countess Purvis? Carlisle replied yes,
I intend to provide the Countess with a proper
reward for her support during the war. Thanks to her, we were able to push back
the enemy front lines and subdue them. It gave us the perfect opportunity
to put down the southern rebellion. Now that I have accomplished my task with such good results,
I expect us to be rewarded accordingly. The king said,
of course I will take care of it. Beatrice, seated next to the king,
grew jealous, thinking, why would he want to discuss the reward
for Countess Prevost first? I did not think he actually cared much
about her. Could Countess
Privés have actually stolen his heart? A few days later, Carlisle entered the room of his stepsisters
and greeted them. Long time no see. Josephine stood up
respectfully and said, welcome. Charles, who was seated, also greeted him. Welcome, brother. Carlisle addressed them both. You wanted to meet with me all of a sudden he showed them a document and continued,
I am pretty sure you know your mother won’t be happy
when she finds out about this. I can’t believe you wrote me
a letter like this. Josephine, speechless replied, our mother doesn’t think we are worth
anything. She sees us merely as tools
to further her plans for herself and our little brother. Carlisle, hearing this,
sat down in front of them and said, so you reached a point where
you had no choice but to act against her. Well, then, why did you call me here? Josephine explained, we know a very important information
that you are unaware of, brother. However,
you will have to promise us something. You will grant protection
to both Charles and me, even in the worst case
scenario, Carlisle said. That depends
on the value of that information. But if you were telling the truth, I can
guarantee your safety, Josephine said. We have proof that the Empress
and Matthias have been plotting something with the high church. She handed over valid proof to him. After examining the document, Carlisle
judged, it’s written with special ink. There’s no doubt it’s genuine. He asked, where did you get this? Charles revealed, I found it while searching
through the garbage in my mother’s room. It seems she didn’t see the necessity to
burn it because of the special ink used. Carlisle
thought she must have been quite desperate to search for something in the garbage
while being a princess. Nevertheless, he reassured them,
this information is good enough to convince the whole empire that
the High church is plotting something, but we won’t be able to do much. While Gabriel Knox is in charge,
Josephine smiled and asked, does that mean you were going
to protect us? Carlisle replied, I am not sure. I heard that you two have more important
information than this, but it doesn’t seem you want to give it away if you don’t have
any more important information. As he spoke, Charles interrupted, are you talking about
the infertility issue of our father? Josephine added, brother,
how did you know about that? Carlisle, being shrewd, said
although I was cast away by your mother, there are still many people who act
as my eyes and ears, so I know about it. I heard that my father became infertile. Josephine agreed. Yes, that’s right, a rumor everyone in the palace
knows already, Carlisle continued. However,
I know there was another hidden reason why he became infertile,
according to my sources. You two know about that better than this. Hearing this, Josephine said to Charles,
Charles, get it out. Charles retrieved an envelope
and showed it to Carlisle. This is what you want, right? He started smiling and thought, just as expected,
a drug is what made him infertile. Carlisle then went to meet the king,
who was already drinking tea, thanking him, Carlisle said thank you for accepting
this sudden meeting with me father. The king started laughing loudly. Well, you came to me
with such a serious face, how could I not? Now then, what happened? With a very serious tone, Carlisle
sat in front of him and said, well, I have found that the Empress
has been betraying you and the Empire. The king was surprised,
and with a rude and high tone he said, what kind of nonsense
are you talking about, Beatrice has been ruling this empire
by my side for over 26 years. The idea of her betraying me
is just ridiculous. With a tired expression,
Carlisle handed him a letter and said, father, please
look at this letter and read it. The king was shocked
after reading the letter and asked, what is the meaning of this? Carlisle explained,
as you can see, the Empress and Matthias want to transform
the Chad Empire into a holy empire. They were plotting with the church
to ensure their power would eventually surpass
that of the royal family. The king, now filled with intense anger,
clenched the letter and screamed, how dare she? How dare she entrust
the fate of this country to a bunch of inexperienced bastards? Carlisle said, I am sorry, father,
but this is not everything. The king asked. This is not everything.
What else is there? Carlisle handed over. More proof. The king, now even angrier,
looked at Carlisle as he explained, this is the recipe provided
by the previous royal doctor, along with the log
of the prescribed medicine you used. If you look at the details,
it should be clear what happened. The Empress conspired with the high church
to make you infertile. Father. She was trying to prevent the birth
of another rival for Matthias. The king,
after knowing the truth, began sweating. Unable to believe it
nervously, he said, Beatrice did all this. I did not know anything about it. Becoming furious, he stood up in anger
and screamed loudly, My Beatrice! Even if I get her right now,
I could never forgive her. But Carlisle stopped him
and said, no, father, right now
everything needs to follow a proper order. You can cut off her limbs one by one later
if you want, but remember that Gabriel Knox has her
and a lot of other nobles on her side. You need to find a way
to cut off their power first. You can use my reinstatement as the Crown
Prince as an excuse to remove her power. I will try to help you as much as I can,
father, the king said, I understand I will make the preparations. You should prepare to. Carlisle bowed his head and said,
I am ready. Please just give me the signal
to act at any time. The king was upset
and Carlisle left the room. As he moved out he thought, now I just have to wait for my father
to take care of it. However, Gabriel did declare to be on
Matthias side. I can’t believe it. At first I thought it was just a rumor,
but it turned out to be an official declaration. While walking, Carlisle overheard a conversation between workers
in the Imperial palace. One of them said after the priest
came to the palace, don’t you think the atmosphere here
feels a little different? The other worker replied, you were right. I should not say this, but I think Prince
Matthias condition is getting worse. Carlisle judged after hearing this. Anyway, those two might be using
something else more than just divine power
in the place of Gabriel Knox, a very loud sound echoed as if
someone with immense energy was entering. It was a mysterious animal
with high claws. In the church,
two boys were busy talking to each other. One said to the other. Summer is almost over
now, the other replied. This year’s harvest
seems like it will be abundant. I wonder if the harvest festival
will be held again. Suddenly they noticed the presence
of a giant monster and exclaimed, wait, what is that? A massive creature entered the high church
and the boys, terrified, started screaming loudly, monster! It’s a barbarian tribe! Usha was reading a letter
and thinking, why? Why is this happening in Parviz again? Decker saw her distracted and asked, Usha,
are you listening to me? He grabbed her attention as he continued,
monster and barbarians keep emerging from the magic circles
drawn all over the castle. Why is there such a magic circle
in the castle? Asha showed him the letter and said,
look at this. Decker read it and was left speechless. The letter read. Rumors are circulating
in the Imperial Palace about His Highness Carlyle’s restoration. Those around you will become targets
of political strife. So you must leave Parviz
and hide for a while, Decker said. Wasn’t everything supposed to be resolved? Once His Highness Carlyle’s
position was restored? To think such a situation would arise
because of his restoration, Usha responded, the opposing side won’t just hand over the Crown
Prince’s position willingly. If His Highness Carlyle dies,
the restoration won’t happen. Instead, it will lead to a war
where everyone fights to the death. Those around us will naturally
get caught up in it as well, Decker said. It is a relief that the high priest thinks
well of you, though even if it is late,
you might still be able to seek his help. Usha simply replied Then she tore the letter into pieces. Decker, shocked, said Usha. She stomped on the pieces
and said in a determined tone, given that High Priest Gabriel has warned
me, he must have known this would happen. No. Instead that only the high priest
could orchestrate such an event. How could he harm Parviz and its people? I will never forgive him, Decker,
intensely worried, said. But what
if it is not the high priest doing? If we just fight among ourselves,
we might actually lose our lives? Usha responded firmly. If I am to be betrayed by placing my hope
in such a futile expectation, it is better to die alone. I will protect Parviz with my own hands, just as I have
always done in the High church. Gabriel stood
behind a magic circle and said. By now the barbarians must have stormed
the castle of Parviz. He thought to himself,
if you had not rejected meeting with me, this would not have happened. Count Parviz,
out of respect for her faith, I warned her, but she likely did not flee. He began to pray. Lord Roboto, Count Parviz has abandoned
her service and devotion to the gods. She wants to pursue her own interests
instead. As your representative,
I am enacting punishment upon Parviz. After a moment of silence,
he added, but in your final act of mercy, please
ensure that Asha Parviz remains safe. As he prayed, his assistant entered and
said, Your Holiness, you have a visitor. Gabriel frowned and said,
I usually would advise you not to let anyone set foot here
without my permission. The assistant bowed and replied,
I am sorry, but the visitor insists
she won’t leave until she meets you. Gabriel sighed and said, fine,
I will meet the visitor myself. Suddenly a loud voice echoed,
this can not be. Beatrice entered the church
without permission, screaming High Priest, what is the meaning of this? She asked him. The Emperor has announced Carlyle’s
restoration. I have heard that Josephine and Charles
met with Carlyle recently. What if they disclosed our plans? Gabriel Condor, your Majesty, even if Carlyle is aware,
we can still carry out our plan. Beatrice fell silent,
unsure of how to respond. A few days later, workers were preparing
Carlyle’s attire for his restoration ceremony. Lionel entered and said, at last, your restoration ceremony is underway,
your Highness. Congratulations. Carlyle replied, well, the Crown
Prince position was originally mine. He thought about Beatrice and said aloud
with my declaration of destruction, the Empress’s confinement in her separate
palace will also be announced. Why is the Empress confined? A search for High Priest
Gabriel will be conducted. The time is perfect for my restoration. Has the Crown prince? He turned to Lionel and asked Lionel,
why can’t a man and a woman be anything other than strangers
if they are not husband and wife? Lionel looked puzzled and asked, pardon? Carlyle elaborated,
there are many relationships lovers, mistresses, friends and lord and vassal, but only marriage is recognized legally. Isn’t it possible to create a legal
framework for relationships that are less formal than marriage? Lionel asked. But why does it have to be this way? Carlyle thought. Then even if Count Parviz and I get
a divorce, we could still be together. As he was lost in thought,
Giles entered abruptly and shouted, this is serious, Your Highness. Carlyle asked, what happened? Giles reported, His Majesty
the Emperor has passed away. It happened
while he was preparing for lunch. Everyone was shocked. Carlyle deeply worried, said,
my father has died. This is absolutely nonsensical. He was fine. Just yesterday, Giles explained. He collapsed suddenly during lunch
preparations and his heart stopped beating before the Imperial Palace servants
could even arrive. Carlyle asked what about the Empress? Giles replied. The Empress immediately
confined herself in the imperial palace. Right after the emperor’s death, she
summoned the nobles who support Matthias. Even the temple and its supporters
quickly agreed to Matthias in succession. Carlyle smirked mysteriously and said, My father, who was fine yesterday,
suddenly collapses and dies. The temple agrees to the succession
as if they were eagerly waiting for it, and the Empress
assembled her own supporters and sealed the imperial palace
immediately. This is definitely an assassination. There must be someone
questioning the situation, right? Giles responded once
this fact spreads through noble society, everyone will question
the cause of the emperor’s death, the added
The Empress will likely cover it up, she will definitely suppress
those who raised doubts. At that moment,
a bird flew in carrying a letter. Lionel retrieved it and began reading to think this is happening
in such a tense situation. Your Highness Parviz is under attack
by barbarians and monsters. Carlyle was shocked and asked, what when did this start
and what is the extent of the damage? Lionel continued
reading, the damage to Parviz Castle is more severe
than anywhere else in the territory. Carlyle said, if I raise an army now,
we could take control of the Imperial Palace,
but it would result in bloodshed. Many lives will be sacrificed
because of my greed, and meanwhile Parviz will be entirely consumed
by the barbarians. I am heading to Parviz immediately. Have everything prepared by today. Lionel hesitated and asked. You’re going to Parviz right now? Carlyle replied sternly. Since when did you start questioning me,
Lionel? Lionel bowed his head and said,
I am sorry, Your Highness. I will prepare right away. Bibiana said. There is no helping it. Then I will stay in the Imperial palace
and look for a solution. Giles said. Do whatever you want in Carlyle’s mind. One thought lingered. Please stay safe. Asha and his castle. Chaos reigned as monsters
and barbarian stormed the gates. The knights fought valiantly, their swords
clashing against the grotesque invaders. Asha Parviz,
the steadfast lord of the castle, stood amidst the battlefield,
rallying her forces. Her blade
gleamed as it struck down a beast, her determination unshaken
despite the horror surrounding her. Decker, fighting alongside
her, shouted to the soldiers, fight back! Don’t retreat! His voice boomed across the battlefield,
filling the hearts of the knights with courage. Asha, scanning the dire situation, thought to herself,
the people must be protected. They cannot suffer because of this battle. I must protect them. She raised her sword high and bellowed. When you enter this castle, you should
first greet the gods, you filthy vermin! Her strike landed on a monstrous foe, cutting it down with unrelenting resolve. A knight cried out the Lord as the soldiers rallied around Asha,
fighting with all their might. The battle raged on,
a desperate fight for peace and survival. A few days later, Beatrice
stood in her chamber, a sinister smile gracing her lips. High Priest Gabriel stood beside
her, his head bowed. Beatrice’s
voice dripped with satisfaction. What a beautiful sight
this is, High Priest. To think the pig like emperor is gone,
and I alone oversee everything, Gabriel responded humbly. Did I not tell you? The gods guide their faithful servants
in ways only they know? Beatrice laughed softly. Indeed. If it were not for the gods help,
how would I have gotten rid of Kendrick? Her thoughts drifted to the past,
to the confrontation with the late emperor in the memory. Kendra could shouted angrily,
how dare you! I know you’re the one who made me Baron. You even try to sell my empire
to the priests. Feigning innocence, Beatrice had replied, Your Majesty, what do you mean by that? But internally panic surged. How could he know this? Did Carlyle tell him? Did Josephine and Charles betray me? Kendrick, seething with anger,
had retorted, don’t bother making excuses tomorrow at the luncheon I will reveal
all the evidence of your corruption. Beatrice had maintained her composure. Very well. Then, at tomorrow’s luncheon I will show that everything you know
is baseless slander. Until then, have a good night,
Your Majesty. She had left plotting her next move. The next day, during the meeting with
Gabriel, Kendrick had demanded answers. Gabriel, ever composed,
had replied, Your Majesty, may I bestow a blessing of vitality
upon you before we begin, Kendrick, weary and trusting, agreed. Proceed. Gabriel had recited an incantation. His words filled with malice
hidden beneath a veil of piety. As he finished,
Kendrick had felt momentarily rejuvenated, but soon after, during preparations
for the luncheon, he collapsed. The Emperor’s life ended abruptly,
his heart ceasing to beat
before the palace servants could save him. Beatrice’s voice brought Gabriel
back to the present high priest. You truly are a servant of the gods. Not only did
you rid us of the useless Emperor, but you also managed to incite war
against purveyors at just the right time. Carlisle is heading there now, isn’t he? Gabriel nodded. Yes, Your Majesty. Beatrice. His lips curled into a smirk. It seems he’s developed some attachment
to service that’s beneficial for us. I wish Josephine
and Charles could share in this glory, but their betrayal will not go unpunished,
she added coldly. I’ll ensure their fate is decided
once they are found. Gabriel hesitated briefly. Does Carlyle’s concern for purveyors
go beyond duty? Could he truly care for Count Parviz? No. It must be for his remaining servants
and assets. Surely that is the reason. Meanwhile, Carlyle rode swiftly toward Pervaiz, his mind
racing as he approached the village. He noticed it was intact. Perhaps the damage isn’t as severe
as I feared, but as he neared the castle
his heart sank. The devastation was immense, far worse
than he had imagined. Arriving at the castle gates,
Carlyle called out, is there anyone here? His voice echoed in the silence. A young boy opened the door cautiously,
and upon seeing him shouted, His Highness! Carlyle has arrived! Female servants
ran toward him, falling to their knees. Your Highness, please save the Lord. She risked her life to fight alongside us. Please save her. Confused, Carlyle demanded. What on earth is going on? Why are you asking me to save her? A boy explained. Strange magic circles
appeared all over the castle. Barbarians and monsters emerged from them. The Lord protected us in the castle,
even though demons poured in from all directions. But we couldn’t protect her. Clenching his fists, Carlyle asked
urgently, Where’s Count Parviz? A lady servant
hesitated before responding. The Lord, she’s unconscious right now. Carlyle’s heart sank at the news. Asia,
he thought, his mind filled with worry. His resolve hardened as he vowed. I will save her. The lady servant guided Carlyle
to the room where Osho was resting. She said, here it is. As he entered, Carlyle thought, this is the room
I used to occupy the lady servant added. The Countess was forced to rest here
because the door and bed in her room were destroyed. Inside, Asia lay unconscious and injured with Nina by her side tending to her. When Nina noticed Carlyle,
she said hesitantly, oh had made in Prince Carlyle. Carlyle moved closer to the bed, his face
heavy with concern. He softly called Usha, then turned to Nina
and asked, what is her condition? Nina replied. She has bruises all over her body
and some of her bones seem to be broken. However, there don’t seem to be any life
threatening injuries. Then why is she not waking up? He pressed. Nina hesitated before explaining. Near the end of the battle, the Countess
struck down one of the savages, but a strange black smoke
emerged from him and hit her. Carlyle’s eyes narrowed. A strange black smoke. Yes. Nina confirmed. We’re not sure what it was,
but after that happened she lost consciousness
and her pearls began to weaken. Carlyle sat down
near Asha, his thoughts racing. Did they use some type of strange
magic on her? I don’t see
any specific injury caused by it, but this is the first time
I’ve seen her in such a fragile state. She looks so different from the last time
we fought together. He turned back to Nina. What did the doctor say? Nina sighed. A nurse from the clinic
came to check on her, but she said there was nothing
she could do with her current knowledge. Carlyle’s guilt weighed heavily. This is my fault. I should have left the doctor
from the capital in privacy. Nina suddenly knelt before him, her voice
pleading. Your Highness,
I heard you won the war in the South. Now that you’ve been reinstated as crown
prince, could you bring one of the royal doctors
here to treat the Countess at least once? Carlyle was silent for a moment
before responding. It seems the news hasn’t reached
this place. The Empress has taken over the throne,
and Matthias has proclaimed himself as the new emperor. Their top priority right now
is ending my life. Don’t make that face. There is no future
where I don’t become emperor. He then turned to the servants. Delany, Nina, leave the room for a moment. The two women followed his command, though
Nina left in tears, comforted by Adela. Left alone, Carlyle moved closer to Asha. He gently took her hand in his
and whispered, Usha, I’m sorry. This is all my fault. He kissed her hand softly. I should never have left privacy. No, I shouldn’t have left the war
at its outset. I knew you didn’t have enough forces here, and I should have listened
when you warned me about sir. Replay. I won’t be defeated. But my arrogance and stupidity
have cost you so much. Usha, I. I didn’t expect you
to become such a precious person to me. It pains me to realize it.
In this situation. You’re strong, brave,
righteous and beautiful. And I’m in love with you. Asha Purvis. Carlyle’s voice trembled as he continued,
I can’t lose you like this. There are so many things
I need to apologize for. So many things I want to do with you. Please wake up. Leaning closer, he pressed a soft kiss
to her lips and whispered, I beg you. Meanwhile, Allan De Prete, the eldest
son of the Dupre family, and Dylan Dupre,
the second son, were preparing to leave. Cecelia Dupre stood on the balcony
watching them. In the end, my brothers decided to attend
the Empress’s banquet, she muttered. Anji, her maid responded, there’s
great confusion among the nobles. Don’t you feel nervous about how to act? Two after all, His Highness
Carlyle returned to Prevost so suddenly Cecilia sneered inwardly,
those previous peasants. Thanks to them, my brothers wasted
a fortune just to get an invitation. I can’t believe the eldest
son of the Dupre family has no pride. If we leave this family to my brothers,
it’ll become nothing more than a cash
cow for the royal family. Drained until it collapses. Her thoughts were interrupted
by a male servant. Milady. A guest is looking for you. A guest? She asked, frowning. I wasn’t expecting anyone today. It’s Lady Vivian,
a lust to find, the servant said. She says she really needs to meet
with you. Cecilia sighed, but went to meet Viviana. That outfit suits you, lady
Viviana testified. Cecilia said coolly. I was wondering how you managed
to roam around the capital without being captured
by the royal guards. Viviana smirked. If they truly wanted to kill me,
they could have done so at any time. Don’t you think? They just prefer to ignore me,
but I won’t stay passive. I want to make the Crown Prince regret
leaving as he did. I’m going to take down the Empress
and her son, the ones who made me live like this. And you’ve come to me for help? Cecilia
asked, her tone laced with skepticism. Viviana shook her head. No. My revenge is my own. I came to ask for your help
with Prince Carlyle. As you know, he recently left for privacy. I need you to help
bring him back to the capital. Cecilia laughed bitterly. You’re overestimating me. The prince decided to leave on his own, even after Lord Raffles and Lord
barely tried to stop him. Besides, I’m just the youngest daughter
of the Prete family. Now that it’s clear
Prince Carlyle has chosen Countess Pervaiz, I don’t even stand a chance
of becoming Empress. Viviana. His eyes narrowed. You don’t have to be someone’s wife
to gain power. Cecilia was taken aback. Viviana leaned closer, her tone sharp. Imperial laws don’t prohibit women
from taking control of family assets. Help Prince Carlyle secure his favor,
and when he becomes emperor, you can become the head of the Dupri
family. That’s impossible, Cecilia protested. I have two older brothers,
Viviana scoffed. Everyone in the capital knows
they’re idiots. Unlike them, you have potential. Don’t you think it’s unfair for you
to be denied your rightful position just because you’re a woman? Cecilia hesitated, her mind racing. Could I really become
the head of the Dupri family? I’ll think about it, she finally said. Viviana smiled. I hope you don’t make the same mistakes
I did, Lady Cecilia. A few days later, Lionel and Carlyle
were discussing pressing matters. I can’t believe you’re staying here, serving as a temporary lord for privacy,
Lionel said. Are you really not planning
to go back to the capital? That’s how it is for now, Carlyle replied. Suddenly,
Lionel noticed something on the floor. Aside from that, Carlyle turned and saw
the magic circle etched into the ground. What the hell is this? What kind of magic is this? I can’t tell if it’s a summoning spell
or a connection channeling circle. Could this have been made
by one of the Empress’s infiltrators? If they could have done this
from the start, why would the savages bother
crossing the border? Lionel nodded. You’re right. The last attack by the Ingrams
was 15 months ago. This circle must have been placed
sometime after that. Carlyle’s mind raced 15 months ago. During that time,
we were in the capital and envoys from the Empress, including Braille
Knox, came to prevent this. Could one of them have planted this? For now, let’s focus on restoring privacy,
he said. Have you received any messages
from the capital? Yes, Lionel replied,
I requested medicines from the capital, but it seems many noble
families are now following the orders of the Empress
and Matthias Carlyle sighed. I suppose that’s
because I returned to privacy. Lionel looked out the window
and suddenly exclaimed, Your Highness, please look at this. I can’t believe someone would come
to privacy in this state. Carlyle turned to see a carriage
pulling up to the castle. Who is it? He asked. The carriage door opened and Cecilia Dupre
Carlyle was sitting in a meeting while Cecilia de Pratt and Giles stood by his side,
listening to their conversation. Cecilia was drinking tea when Carlyle said,
I never expected you to visit here again. Cecilia replied, I came here because there is something
I wish to discuss with you, Your Highness. Carlyle slightly surprised, asked,
what is it? She explained the situation in the capital
is not good. The Empress Dowager is
openly strengthening the Imperial military and the nobles are getting anxious. Under these circumstances, public opinion
regarding you is worsening since you were staying here and previous
Carlyle responded, I expected as much. I am aware of how many nobles have turned
to the Empress Dowager, sighed. Cecilia, growing frustrated,
suddenly shouted. But why? Carlyle calmly replied,
I have learned that. Both of count
depressed sons are also planning to turn to the Empress Dowager
sighed, enraged, Cecilia exclaimed, that is merely the foolish,
independent action of my two brothers. I assure you that the Duke
family will not betray you, your Highness. Carlyle, still composed,
sipped his tea, and said, even though the successor of the Du
Pret family attended the Empress Dowager banquet without an invitation, Cecilia,
momentarily speechless, then declared,
that is why I have no intention of allowing those idiots
to become the heirs of our family. Carlyle asked,
then what do you plan to do? She replied with determination. When you ascend to the throne, please
make me the head of the Du Pret family. Carlyle smiled and said, you are aware
that’s treason, aren’t you? Cecilia responded firmly, yes, I am. I will stay here and assist you
until the very end. I will gather the Du Pret families
dovetail. Use this information. She handed Carlyle an envelope containing
crucial documents as she handed over the envelope, Cecilia recalled past
moments described in the letters within. Viviana had once told Cecilia,
I will support you and secure your position
as the head of the Du Pret family. Cecilia had then thought to herself
the head of the depressed family. She had received a letter
delivered by a bird and reflected my father trusted me
and put me in charge of dovetail. There is no reason
I cannot take the airship as well. To think there are so many truths
beneath the surface that differ from what appears. I never expected so many families
to attend the Empress Dowager banquet. I should have investigated this sooner. She had been sitting at a side table, lost
in thought and planning her next move when her female attendant,
Anji, interrupted her. Milady, you are awake! Angie exclaimed, looking concerned. Good heavens, my lady, you have not slept. Cecilia shook her head. No, Angie, prepare the carriage. Angie, suspicious, asked. Pardon? Where are you going? Cecilia with a slight smile, said Privés after listening to Cecilia his story,
Carlyle said. So you are saying you gathered
all the information alone? Persuaded by Viviana
to fall, Cecilia nodded. Yes, Your Highness. Carlyle laughed, amused by her audacity. Then, turning serious, he said, I like
straightforward and bold people like you. Viviana has been busy in the capital. However,
his expression darkened as he continued. I know you help Lord Roulet
incite war in the South. Sitting on a throne built on
the blood of the people is no different from being a tyrant. Do you want a tyrant to rule the empire? If you continue to use me in such
a manner, I will not forgive you again. Cecilia bound her head and said, I
apologize, Your Highness, Carlyle stated, I can make you the head of the family,
but I cannot make you the Empress. Will you still choose me? Cecilia replied, it is fine as long as
I can become the head of the family. Carlyle warned. But the position of Empress is not
something that can be given up so easily. Cecilia, unwavering said. As you say, Your Highness,
I have lived my life imagining
only a future where I become Empress. But even if I were to ascend
to that position, all I would gain is hollow power,
borrowed from the Emperor. I want real power that I can possess
on my own without relying on anyone else. Carlyle, acknowledging her
ambition, nodded and said, I see. I am glad that you chose me very well. I will try trusting you again. Cecilia smiled. I will do my best to contribute
to your victory. Giles, who had been standing there
listening, clenched his fists in anger, thinking Cecilia depressed, she is giving up the position of Empress. Meanwhile, in the palace,
Gabriel Knox was deep in thought. I heard that Asha Pervez was injured
during the battle. I did not expect that magic would keep her
from gaining consciousness. If her wounds are not treated immediately,
her mind could be affected even if she survives. Determined, he stood up and decided
I have no choice but to go to Pervez myself. Aisha lay unconscious in bed
while Carlyle sat by her side, worried about her condition. In her unconscious state,
she dreamed of past battles she had been fighting bravely alongside
Decker. Decker had shouted, Asha,
these monsters are acting strange. They were not this out of control
before the monsters moved forward, ready to attack Asha. Watching them closely
thought something is definitely off. A knight’s voice called out to her,
my lord, it’s holy water. If you sprinkle holy water
on the magic circle, it will be nullified. Asha considered. Then if I kill all the monsters here. Decker, stepping in to protect Asha, said, let’s go then
she saw a knight bow his head before her. Gripping her sword tightly,
she declared, goodbye, you demon bastards! She screamed as she launched an attack. These memories played out in her dreams
while Carlyle, holding Asha’s hand, pleaded, Asha, please, please wake up. Asha. But Asha remained unconscious. The carriage of Dorothea
reached its destination. Giles, worried about his daughter,
ran towards the carriage as the door opened,
Giles called out Dorothy. She stepped out and replied, yes, father, but suddenly her foot slipped
and she fell from the carriage. Giles, angry, said, you are already 23, yet you still lack proper manners. Nervous, she responded, I am sorry. The carriage shook too much on the way
here. Giles retorted, Cecelia, do pret
is perfectly fine, even though she took the same carriage after saying this, Giles
turned and left the place. Dorothy’s foot was injured
while stepping out and she felt pain but did not express it. While standing by the window,
Giles said Cecilia, depressed, gave up the position of empress. Dorothy, surprised, said what really? Giles, suspicious, clarified. Actually
saying she gave it up is a bit misleading. She was rejected because she incurred
the wrath of His Highness Carlyle by getting involved
in the Southern War issue with me, Dorothy thought with father
in the Southern War issue. As she pondered. Giles continued, I too have been ordered
to be on probation for a while, but it’s fine. Prince Carlyle can’t abandon me
no matter what. Dorothy hesitated before asking, what father, did you really join hands
with Lady Cecelia? Giles replied, yes, because I
already anticipated it would come to this. That plan was opposed by Prince Carlyle. After all, by involving
Cecilia depressed in it, I ensured she would fall
at the critical moment. Then Giles turned to Dorothy
and said, Dorothy, now that I have brought you this far,
it’s time for you to fulfill your role. Confused, she asked my role? Giles explained, Count Pervez is on
the verge of death, so now is your chance. Make sure to leave a strong impression
on Prince Carlyle. Dorothy, nervous and worried, asked
the count is about to die. What exactly happened? Giles replied. You don’t need to know the details. She was deeply worried,
thinking for the count, who has protected Pervez so steadfastly
to be on the verge of death. She then asked, then
what about the others? Giles answered, the others won’t be
in a much different condition either. Then, leaning in, he advised
her, don’t get attached unnecessarily. Understand? After saying this, he left the room,
but Dorothy remained speechless and silent, reflecting on all the moments
spent with the count, she thought, he is telling me to use
their deaths as an opportunity. Worried and saddened,
she sat on the floor. The next day, in the fresh morning,
Carlyle sat by Asha’s bed, holding her hand. Decker stood nearby. Carlyle, using his powers,
tried to awaken her. Decker, surprised,
said, you can use divine power. Carlyle replied a little. I was born blessed by the gods, remember? Decker said. So that was not just a metaphor. Carlyle continued. What I do is only a temporary measure. We need to bring a healing priest
as soon as possible. But the temple has already sided
with the Imperial family. Well, if worse comes to worst,
I could even resort to kidnaping, Decker warned. If you kidnap a priest, the church
won’t stand still, Carlyle said. No matter what it takes,
I will save the count. Their attention was suddenly grabbed
by a knock at the door. It was Dorothy
who said, pardon me for interrupting. I just stopped by to pay my respects
to His Highness, Carlyle said. I believe I informed you
through the attendant that I would consider it received
even without you coming here. Did Lord Raphaelle tell you to check
if Count Pervaiz is dead? Dorothea quickly
responded, no, no, I just. Decker took her side and said,
how could that be, Your Highness? Then, smiling,
he added, staying without greeting the host is quite uncomfortable
and embarrassing, isn’t it? Carlyle sighed and said, I overreacted. My apologies, lady. Wrap belt Dorothy about her head and said,
not at all. I apologize for disturbing you,
Your Highness. Decker, seeing her nervousness,
asked, are you all right, my lady? She nervous and worried,
hesitated before saying, She then started
crying, her eyes filled with tears. Clearing her tears, she said, I am sorry. Decker, smiling,
said, no need to apologize. I too tear up
when Prince Carlyle gets angry. She then asked this count per
all right, Decker replied. She will be Prince Carlyle. Promise that, Dorothea determined, said
she is a strong woman. She will definitely get better. Please let me know
if there is anything I can do to help. Decker nodded and said thank you. Then, as he was about to leave,
Dorothy smiled while staring at him. A few days later,
Dorothea was sitting beside Asha’s bed
while Carlyle stood by her side. She said the count. It seems she has been struck
by a very strong demonic energy. Carlyle responded,
I did not know you had such knowledge, Dorothea, nervous, said, I have read
about these symptoms in a book before. Carlyle said if she has been attacked
by demonic energy, we will need to summon
a healing priest quickly. But I wonder if the priests
will even come to privacy. She hesitated before saying,
I am not sure if I should say this. Carlyle remained silent before responding
with this level of demonic energy. 1 or 2 healing priests won’t be enough. It would take someone like High Priest
Gabriel to be able to heal her. Carlyle continued. Gabriel, the one allied with those
who caused this to Asha and Pervaiz, you might not know,
but that man is on the Empress’s side. How can I trust him to come to count per
Vass? Dorothea hesitated
and then said, if it’s for Count Pervaiz, shouldn’t
we borrow even the hand of an enemy? Carlyle asked what she stood up and said,
the only way to save Count Pervez is through the high priests
divine power. The more time we waste, the worse
the count’s condition will get. So I think we must bring High Priest
Gabriel here, even if it means taking risks,
Carlyle thought. Come to think of it, that man has shown a friendly attitude
toward Count Pervez before. If I leak information about Asha’s
condition to the temple, Gabriel might respond. Carlyle then said, all right,
let’s try leaking the news to the temple. Dorothea, worried, asked. Really? He smiled and said yes. Unlike some others,
you seem to genuinely care about privacy. Suddenly, a loud voice interrupted them. Someone outside screamed, your Highness,
you need to come out immediately. Dorothea became worried while Carlyle,
comforting her, stepped outside. Lionel stood there and said,
what’s going on? Lionel replied, it’s high Priest. Gabriel has arrived at Pervez just now. Carlyle, surprised, remained silent,
his expression stern. The carriage of High Priest
Gabriel Knox reached Pervez Castle. Inside, Gabriel
sat calmly while Carlyle stood before him,
his expression cold and unreadable. It’s been a long time,
Your Highness, Gabriel said. Carlyle’s tone was sharp. I did not particularly want to meet you. Gabriel remained composed. I know how you think of me,
but please calm down. I came here to see Count Pervez. Not you, Your Highness. Carlyle’s eyes narrowed. Why? I heard that the count
has been afflicted by dark magic since I. Oh, Count Pervez a favor. I came to help her. Carlyle. Suspicion deepened. Leaving aside how you heard about this,
how can I trust you? Gabriel met his gaze unwaveringly. If the Count’s condition worsens
after my treatment, you can kill me immediately. Carlyle was silent for a moment
before asking, why do you want to treat the count? Gabriel’s expression softened. Count Pervez is different from you. She is so pious and righteous that she might be considered
a reincarnation of a saint’s. As a servant of God, I cannot stand by and watch such a person’s life end
because of dark magic. Carlyle studied him thinking, judging from his expression,
he doesn’t seem to be lying. Since I cannot heal Osho with my own
power, I have no choice but to trust him. At that moment, Lionel entered the room. Carlyle turned to him. Lionel,
the high priest, will treat Count Vass. Make sure no one comes near her room. Lionel hesitated. What will that be? All right? Carlyle nodded. Yes, I will guard outside the room. It is better if no one is around. Strange energies
might interfere during the healing. Lionel finally relented. I understand. Inside the room, Gabriel prepared
for the ritual, holding Asha’s hand. Carlyle, concerned, asked,
how long will the treatment take? Probably about an hour. Carlyle exhaled and stepped back. Then I will wait outside as he left
the room, Gabriel focused on Asha,
his thoughts troubled. Looks like she was struck by dark magic
from the barbarian tribe. He furrowed his brow. I actually have no holy power
or healing ability, but with this method
I can remove the dark magic. A flicker of sadness crossed his face. I thought I had lost all emotions
after delving into dark magic, but seeing Count Pervaiz like this,
why do I feel such profound sorrow? He tightened his grip slightly. Why did you not listen to me? I did not wish for you to be harmed. But seeing you alive after all this,
you must be chosen by Lord Ricardo. I will remove the burdens you bear. You should live a blessed life
free from worldly concerns. He leaned in closer
and murmured by my side. Suddenly Asha’s lips parted slightly, and then her eyes fluttered
open, Gabriel’s breath caught. Count, how are you feeling, Asha? Her vision hazy, whispered High Priest. Gabriel let out a relieved sigh. Oh, risotto. Thank goodness. I was worried I might have been too late. He helped her sit up
gently, your holiness. Why are you here? She asked weakly. You don’t need to speak. You must still be weak. But Gabriel knew
there was something she needed to know. Although you are still disoriented,
there is something important I must tell you. Asha remained silent, waiting. Gabriel continued, while you were
unconscious, the Emperor passed away. His Highness
Matthias has succeeded the throne. Prince Carlyle fled to Pervez
and took control of the castle. While you were unconscious. As Asha’s breath hitched. Fled? Yes. And the reason he came to Pervez
is likely to prepare for rebellion. During this process,
he will show intentional favor to you to mobilize the army. But you must not be deceived by him again,
Asha’s head spun. Lady Cecilia
de Pratt is staying in the castle. Gabriel added. She must have made a trade with Prince
Carlyle for the position of empress. I don’t believe that anyone
in the Imperial family genuinely cares for the Empire. Prince Matthias will ruin the Empire with his foolishness,
and if Prince Carlyle attempts rebellion to seize the throne,
many people will die in the battle. Gabriel leaned in slightly. Do you think Prince Carlyle
will truly feel grateful to those who die in that battle? To someone who once demeaned the people
of Pervaiz, who desperately defended the North as mere barbarians,
he then spoke with conviction. I come from a common background
and have risen to this position despite endless contempt. I cannot bear to see arrogant
people wield power over this empire and oppress the innocent. I hope you understand my intentions. How about working together to restore
this empire to its rightful state? He took Ashe’s hand. I will assist you by your side. Usha suddenly pulled her hand away. Gabriel, sensing her
hesitation, softened his voice. I apologize. I must have been too hasty, given
that you have just regained consciousness and must be confused, but
you will soon understand my intentions. Ashe’s voice was low. I hope so too. Gabriel smiled faintly by the way,
our conversation must remain a secret. If Prince Carlyle finds out,
who knows what he might do. Asha hesitated, then nodded. Understood. Gabriel stood up. Then I will inform Prince Carlyle
that the treatment is complete. As he opened the door, Carlyle, looking tense, immediately,
he asked, is the treatment over Asia? I mean Count Pervez? Is she all right? Gabriel smiled slightly. Please come in and check for yourself. Carlyle rushed inside, seeing Asher awake,
his eyes widened in relief. Asha? He knelt beside her, taking her
hands gently. Are you okay? Do you recognize me? Asha, still weak, gave a faint smile. I apologize for greeting you from my bed,
Your Highness. Carlyle sat beside her, his worry evident. Are you feeling all right? Is there any pain or discomfort? Asha sighed. I’m not sure. I feel like I don’t have any strength. Carlyle’s expression softened. That is to be expected. You have been unconscious
for over a month. Ashes. Eyes widened. A month? Yes, to be exact. A month and ten days. Gabriel, still standing by the door. Listen to their conversation.
Then he spoke. If your doubts about me are now clear,
I will return to Cairo. Carlyle turned to him. I can arrange for horses
or a carriage for you if needed. Gabriel shook his head. It looks like Count
Pervez has endured much. But, Your Highness, you don’t need
to concern yourself with such things. Carlyle’s voice was firm, high priest. You don’t seem to be
particularly perceptive either. Maybe you don’t realize how precious
your own life is. Asha, growing tired, muttered. I’m a bit exhausted. Carlyle immediately turned back to her. I suppose so you should rest. I will call for Nina. Gabriel bowed slightly. May the blessings of the God of healing
Ranga be with you. Count with that. He and Carlyle left the room. Asha, her head aching,
lay back down deep in thought. The next day, Asha slowly stepped
out of bed and tried to sit on the sofa. Carlyle noticed her struggling
and immediately rushed to her side, gently supporting her. Are you sure it’s
all right for you to move? He asked with concern. Asha nodded. I feel a little dizzy, but
it’s not to the point where I can’t move. Then take a seat. He guided her to the sofa
before pouring tea into a cup. As he did,
he noticed the reflection of Asha’s face in the liquid,
momentarily lost in thought. After handing her the cup,
he hesitated before speaking. Asha,
if it’s unpleasant for you to face me, you can relay your words through
Nina or Dekker. She shook her head. No. It’s fine. As she held the cup. She asked. Have you always called me
by my first name? He lowered his gaze. I called you by your first name
without asking for permission. I apologize. I understand
it must be disgusting for an arrogant and heartless man
like me to act familiar with you now. I was just curious, that’s all. I’m not mocking you. He continued. I may seem like a rude and arrogant man, but he trailed off, then bowed his head. It’s all my fault. I don’t even know where to begin
apologizing from the first time we met until now. I’m sorry for everything. I mean it. Asha was taken aback by his sincerity. She recalled Gabriel Knox’s words. Do you think that Prince Carlyle
will truly feel grateful to those who died in battle, to someone
who demeaned the people of purveyors who desperately defended
the North as barbarians? She had believed that statement
to be true. Yet now she wasn’t so sure. Can I still say that Prince Carlyle is
just as arrogant now as he was back then? She wondered when I think about it. It has been quite some time since
his attitude toward me started to change, but at the same time he deliberately started a war in the South
for political reasons. It does not seem like it’s time
to make a judgment yet. Carlyle observed her intently
as she fell deep into thought. A little while later, Decker
suddenly burst into the room. His voice filled with emotion. Asha? Asha smiled. Decker. How long
has it been since we’ve talked like this? He said as he sat beside her. His relief evident. If it weren’t for His Highness Carlyle’s
orders, I would have come to see you. The moment you woke up. But then again, it was for the sake of
your recovery, so it couldn’t be helped. Asha listened to him with a smile. Anyway,
this isn’t the time to talk about that. How are you feeling? Much better now. Decker sighed. I should have stuck by your side
more closely back then. It’s all my fault.
Asha thought to herself. I keep hearing plenty of apologies
since yesterday, but instead of dwelling on it,
she reassured him. Let’s not blame ourselves for the past. We did our best at the time. Instead of blaming ourselves. We need to take revenge on those
who caused this to previous. She clenched her fist with determination. Decker exhausted. Looked at her for a long moment
before speaking. The situation in Pervez is devastating. Many have died. The castle is heavily
damaged in several places. The women and children
in the shelter are safe, but two maids who volunteered to fight
were killed. 112 soldiers lost their lives and almost
all of the remaining ones are injured. There were also many casualties
among the general servants. Countless
people lost their lives in the battle. Usha clenched her jaw. I thought this would never happen again. The restoration isn’t finished yet, is it? She asked. No. His Highness Carlyle barely sleeps
while working tirelessly on it. But most of the restoration
is already done. It’s thanks to him coming here
as soon as he heard about privacy. We are fortunate. Asha looked at him in surprise. His Highness Carlyle Decker nodded. His Highness
Carlyle is still your husband, isn’t he? I don’t know if he told you this,
but the Emperor has passed away and His Highness Matthias
has ascended to the throne. However, the process
seems highly suspicious from His Highness Carlyle’s perspective. He should be gathering his allies
and preparing for a confrontation. And yet he still came here to help her. Vass. Usha was deep in thought. So he didn’t flee to Pervez
just because of Mathias his ascension. Then why did he come straight here? The man who risked everything
for the throne. Decker stood up. Anyway,
just focus on recovering your health. As he moved toward the door. He paused and added, His Highness,
Carlyle has taken care of everything from the restoration
to looking after the survivors. I see. He hesitated again before saying. By the way, His Highness
Carlyle stayed by your bedside every day. Make sure to thank him later. With that, he left the room. Usha sat in silence, stunned. I never thought His Highness
Carlyle would go that far. It was easier to deal with his arrogant
and annoying old self than this caring one. What does he want from me? She moved toward
the window, lost in thought. Then a knock at the door
drew her attention. Come in. To her surprise, Lady
Cecilia, depressed, stepped inside. Lady depressed, Asha murmured. She recalled Gabriel’s words. Lady Cecilia
Du Prat is staying in the castle. She must have made a trade with Prince
Carlyle for the position of Empress. Asha. Step closer. I’m sorry. I thought you were Nina. It’s all right. Do you have a moment? Yes. Go ahead. They sat facing each other. Cecilia sighed. I’m so relieved you regained consciousness
safely. I had been hoping for it because
there’s something I need to apologize for. Asha’s mind
flashed back to Carlyle and Decker, both of whom had apologized to her. Here we go again. What do you have to be sorry for? Asha asked. I know I was quite rude to you, Cecilia
admitted. I thought I would naturally become His
Highness Carlyle’s wife, more precisely. I had to. If I didn’t, I would have ended up being used
as a family ornament or bargaining chip. Like many other noble ladies. Usha gently reassured her
no one thinks of you that way, lady, to. Thank you for saying that. But that is the reality. I have always envied you, count. Unlike me, you can make decisions
and act on your own. That jealousy made me rude towards you. I apologize again. It’s all right. Cecilia nodded. Now, just as you said,
people’s attitude towards me will change. Of course,
when His Highness Carlyle becomes emperor. You will eventually become Empress. Cecilia smiled. His Highness Carlyle will become emperor. Yes, but
I will become the head of the Duke family. Asia was taken aback. Pardon? I chose to become the head of my family
instead of Empress Asha’s thoughts raised. What happened while I was unconscious? His Highness Carlyle gave up the chance
to reclaim the throne and rush to privacy instead. And now, Lady Pratt says she has given up
the position of Empress. Usha let out a breath,
trying to make sense of it all. Have I been unconscious for a year
instead of just a month? Lost in thought, she barely noticed
Cecilia laughing softly. You seem curious
as to why I gave up the Empress position. Cecilia said, watching her closely. No woman in the Empire
can live as independently as you count, even as Empress. Asha was taken aback by her words. Cecilia continued, her voice steady. I’ve come to realize that
I no longer wish to covet what isn’t mine. Instead. I will seize my own future
with my own strength. Usha met her gaze and nodded. I hope you achieve what you desire. Cecilia smiled warmly. Appreciating the sincerity
in Asha’s words. From now on, I promise to remain a true ally to both His Highness Carlyle
and you for a moment. Asha was silent.
Then she finally responded. In that case,
I look forward to your support. Later, as she sat alone in her room. Her mind drifted back to Gabriel’s words. Lady Cecilia
de Pret is staying in this castle. She must have made a trade with Prince
Carlyle for the position of Empress. Had Gabriel been mistaken,
or had he deliberately misled her? Was the high priest
trying to manipulate me? Her fingers
tightened around the fabric of her dress. I need to find out what his true
intentions are. A few weeks later,
a meeting was held where Lionel, Asha, Giles, and Decker
sat together as Carlyle addressed them. It’s been a long time
since we all gathered in one place. It’s about time we strike back. Report on the current situation. Cecilia, sitting in front of him,
responded, yes, Prince Carlyle. The Imperial branch families are slowly
turning to our side. Ever since you arrived in previous,
their attitudes have been changing. Carlyle asked. Why are the ones who remained neutral
suddenly moving? Cecilia explained. They praise you for coming to. Calling you a patient man. But I believe that was merely a catalyst. The Imperial branch families
seemed to be doubting both the cause of the late emperor’s death
and the current emperors abilities. Giles added, in any case, it’s good
that they are returning to our side once the Imperial branch families
make a decision. It’s not easy to change their stance
beside, if they act as our shield. We will have a valid reason for rebellion. It will also make it easier to operate
from Cairo away from the Empress Dowager,
sighed Carlyle nodded. First, we should start
by revealing the Empress Dowager and the temple’s plan to the nobles. The nobles will never support
the establishment of a holy empire, Lyonel added. They won’t agree to give a 10th of their
income to the temple for no reason, Giles countered. But will the Empress dowager
or the temple accept that so easily? If we rashly attack the temple, it
might only create unnecessary hostility. The temple is deeply involved
in the lives of the nobles, using the excuse of gods words
to deceive the people. Carlisle agreed. So we must weaken
the temple’s power itself. Then he turned to Asia and asked,
what do you think? Asia. Asia, with a stern and tired expression,
replied, what if Gabriel, the empress dowager’s
closest aide, admits it directly? Giles responded
that snake would never do that. He’s the kind of person who would
slip away, even if we had evidence. Asia insisted. I can persuade him for some reason. Gabriel wants me on his side,
Carlyle warned. You can’t meet with him directly if something dangerous happens,
you won’t be able to respond. And what if he manages
to persuade you to his side instead? Usha clenched her fist,
expressing her anger. I will never turn to Gabriel side. Gabriel is the one who unleashed
the barbarians and monsters on previous Decker. Surprised stood up. What? Is that true? Carlyle asked. Are you sure? Aisha nodded. Yes. When he came to treat me,
he confessed. Everything coincided. Mentally. I could hear everything around me
at that time. She recalled Gabriel’s words. Why didn’t you listen to me? While I may have caused all this,
I never wished for you to be harmed. But seeing you still alive after all this,
you must be chosen by Lord Rosato. I will erase all the burdens you bear. You should live a blessed life
free from worldly concerns. At my side, thinking back to these words,
exhausted her. She continued, so you don’t need
to worry about me siding with Gabriel. There is no one who wants to kill him
more than I do. Carlyle, sitting beside her, asked,
why didn’t you tell me this earlier? Aisha admitted
I was disoriented after waking up. And to be honest,
I couldn’t fully trust you. I still can’t agree with the war
you waged in the South. Cecilia glanced at Giles, worried. Carlyle started to explain, but Cecilia interjected,
that was not His Highness doing. Aisha was surprised. What Carlyle said. I think Sir
Raphael should explain this himself. Giles Raphael stepped forward. The southern matter was my decision alone. Cecilia added, and I helped with that. Aisha turned to Carlyle. So it wasn’t His Highness doing. Why didn’t you tell me earlier? Carlyle clasped his hands together. It is my fault for noticing
and letting it happen anyway. Will you trust me again now? He smiled as he said this. Aisha, smiling back, replied, of course. Though it would have been better
if you told me sooner. Carlyle nodded. Now let’s get back to the main point. He looked at Aisha and said, let’s say. Aisha makes Gabriel
confess all his plans himself. How will we reveal this to the nobles? Aisha thought for a moment
and then shared her plan. After explaining, she asked,
how does this sound? Carlyle, with a sharp smile, stared at her, signaling his agreement. The next morning, Gabriel sat in his room,
examining some documents when his assistant arrived with more
papers and shared their contents with him. Gabriel took the documents and reviewed
them carefully to minimize backlash. This should suffice for now. Thank you for your hard work, Archbishop,
he said nervously. In truth, it’s impossible to fully change the Empire’s laws
to align with Elena’s laws. Even this much should be enough. Gabriel raised an eyebrow. What do you mean? The Archbishop,
with a cautious expression, replied. Some might say
this is not the right way to go. Gabriel smirked. I see I almost greatly misunderstood
you, Archbishop. He stood up,
walked over to the archbishop, and placed a hand on his shoulder. If there are any among the clergy
who think this way, please let me know. Those who compromise with corruption
do not deserve a place in God’s courtyard. The Archbishop bowed. Understood? Your Highness. Gabriel nodded. In any case, please
keep the new Empire laws confidential until they are officially announced. The new laws need to attract
as little attention as possible. Understood. Gabriel watched as the Archbishop left
and thought to himself. Originally, I planned to immediately
replace the Empire’s laws with isla’s laws, but if I did
that, people like Count Pervaiz, who are arrogant about the laws yet deeply
faithful, might be punished soon enough. Even the law stating that a wife must
not betray her husband will be broken. At that moment
a bird flew in, carrying a letter. Gabriel took it and read its contents. Thinking count previous. I believe you will understand
my intentions. Gabriel, holding the letter
in his hands, moved toward the building. The letter read. I will see you on the first floor of the
bell tower of the First Temple at 8 p.m. on November 30th. Upon reaching the destination,
as written in the letter, Gabriel placed it in his pocket
and loudly declared. We will make sure that the blessing
of Riverdale reaches
even the lowest parts of the Empire. Aisha, who had been standing by the wall, responded
to those who have lost their way. The blessings from our gods
will always be requested and needed. Gabriel was shocked to see her
and immediately approached Countess Pervaiz Aisha about her
head and said. Long time no see. High Priest Gabriel smiled and replied,
I am grateful that you came. Have people started looking for you? Probably. It has been ten days
since I disappeared from pervious. Gabriel observed her closely. Come to think of it, you look very calm,
considering the situation. Osho was surprised by his words. Nothing. He continued. I’m just glad you arrived here
without being caught. I heard it was trickier than we expected. As expected. No one can arrest you. Count as per Vass. It seems that way. She said while thinking to herself. Could he have figured out why I came here? No. Even if he did,
I shouldn’t act rashly. I can’t be sure yet. Noticing her moment of thought. Gabriel continued. You must have had a hard time, didn’t you? You have no idea how mad I was when I read
about your situation in the letter you sent me. How could Prince Carlyle exile
a person who has not even recovered yet? Aisha recalled the words
she had written in the letter. I happened to overhear a conversation
between Prince Carlyle and Lord Rapp out,
just as you told me. They are planning to dispose of me
very soon. Right? That was what I wrote as an excuse. Thinking back, she said aloud. It is sad to think that happened
after I did my best to help the Prince. I believed I would be rewarded for
all the trouble we went through for them. However, they were just trying to use me
as a meat shield. Gabriel was momentarily speechless
before finally saying, oh Lord, risotto, please allow us to save this demonic,
filthy world. Aisha observed his expression and thought,
did it work? Then she said, now I can’t trust anyone. I appreciate your help, but I can’t even trust you
to keep covering for me like this. Gabriel nodded. I understand. Aisha continued. If you truly wish for me to stand
by your side, please tell me your plan. Honestly,
what kind of future are you hoping for? Gabriel looked at her seriously. I wish to rebuild our empire into one
that is pure and holy. A perfect empire
where God precedes over everything, and where the current laws are reformed
in accordance with the sacred scriptures. An empire where we as the messengers
of God, will clearly supervise the new Emperor, so he does not commit
any more foolish mistakes. Aisha raised an eyebrow. In that case,
what will happen to the noble families? They will have a better life
by becoming servants of God. We will make the greedy learn integrity
and the arrogant learn humility. She thought to herself. Definitely crazy. But I’m sure the nobles will oppose
the creation of a holy empire like that. She pointed out. Is it not the fate of a holy empire
like ours to embrace and teach even those who oppose it,
just like right now? We won’t blame you
for taking the side of Prince Carlisle. Countess Aisha was left speechless
as she reached for her sword, attempting to threaten him. Gabriel gently said, I
apologize, Countess. Previous. I must admit my desire to help
you was sincere. However, you have tried to stab me
in the back, she retorted. You speak
as if I were the only one doing wrong. Or will you dare to tell me that you release those monsters at the castle
to help me somehow? Gabriel sighed. So you know about that? I truly regret that issue. But we could not allow the Empire
to fall into the hands of the arrogant and selfish. We had to commit such a horrible act
because we were in a tight spot. Suddenly,
Carlisle emerged from the shadows. I’ve had enough of this. He approached with a mysterious smile
and said, if you’re trying to say that causing that tragedy wasn’t
your real intention, then what was it? Gabriel remained silent,
surprised by Carlisle’s sudden appearance. Then, after a pause, he said, my only true intention is to rebuild
this empire properly. Turning toward Aisha,
he extended his hand. Countess Pervaiz, please stand by my side. Aisha hesitated, confused. Carlisle scoffed. What is this? It seems even Countess
Prevost does not agree with your vision,
clenching his fist behind his back. Gabriel sighed. You leave me no choice. I did not want to do this. But those who defy God will be punished
by his power. With that, Gabriel attacked
Carlisle with divine power. Aisha gasped in shock. Your Highness, are you all right? She turned to Gabriel, screaming. What did you do to him? Gabriel
only smiled. It is just a little trick
that God allowed me to perform. Those who defy him will be punished
accordingly. Come to me, Aisha Purvis. Before God punishes
Prince Carlisle Evaristo with death, Aisha stood speechless.
Comforting Carlisle. She then moved forward toward Gabriel,
but Carlisle tried to stop her. No, Aisha. She stood in front of Gabriel and said,
High Priest, I will follow you. Just please let Prince Carlisle go. Gabriel released Carlisle
from the divine power and smirked. Wise choice
as Aisha walked away with Gabriel. Carlisle screamed her name, trying to stop her, but she turned to
Gabriel and said, High Priest. There is one last thing
I would like to say to Prince Carlisle. Gabriel nodded. Of course. Take your time. God has decided to be generous to you,
Countess, per Vass asked about her head. Thank you. She then walked toward Carlisle
and whispered, Your Highness,
I am sorry for making you go through this. Now that it is over,
please light up the bell tower. Suddenly, the bell tower was illuminated. Gabriel’s eyes widened in shock. What? Aisha turned to him
and said, High Priest Gabriel. Just because the Prince did not agree
with the creation of the Holy Empire, you suppressed him by force
and even threatened me, Carlisle added. And as you can hear, both Prince Matthias
and the Empress agreed to the creation of the Holy Empire, knowing perfectly
well that it was like this. Usher,
staring at the bell tower, declared. If we allow someone like this
to establish a holy empire, isn’t it obvious how he will deal
with those who oppose it? Gabriel stood frozen, watching as his
plans crumbled before his very eyes. Gabriel, his expression, stern said. Impossible. Was I called here
just for you to set me up? Usher replied coldly. What are you so surprised about? Did you think we wouldn’t know that
the monsters came from the magic circle you drew with the castle? Considering that you endangered my people,
this isn’t even enough. But I didn’t want to interfere
with the Prince’s plans. So I’ll be satisfied
with watching your downfall. Gabriel was left speechless,
his entire scheme ruined. He stood there visibly upset. Carlisle stepped forward and said,
I’ve been aware of your plan to establish
a holy empire for a long time. Just like my father,
who was about to expose you. But that day he suddenly passed away. Gabriel remained silent,
shocked by Carlisle’s words, Carlisle continued, we were told
his death was due to an unknown cause. But don’t you think
it was a little strange that not a single newspaper in the city
reported the same story? Gabriel responded. What does that have to do with me? That is the truth. Carlisle scoffed. The truth? Who knows? In my opinion, you’ve been lying
and hiding behind God’s words. Gabriel, now furious,
shouted, hiding behind the Word of God. How dare you! Carlisle. His gaze unwavering, responded,
how dare I? You speak without even knowing your place. How dare you talk to a prince like that? Carlisle’s team
quickly intervened to calm him down. Please, Your Highness. Calm down. We can deal with him
the right way after we expose his sins. Later in Beatrice’s chamber, Gabriel stood
before the Empress and reported. I am sorry, Your Majesty. I thought we were going to gain
useful information from an insider, but I foolishly trusted Countess previous. However, we now know that Carlisle is planning
for treason and that many nobles will participate in it if we revise the laws and align them
with the sacred Scriptures. We can use the royal decree to stop this
rebellion before it even begins. Beatrice sighed. I’m sure there will be a lot of opposition
from the noble families. Why don’t we just use the Empire’s
regular soldiers? Gabriel shook his head, only ordering
the Royal Knights to act against Carlisle, a member of the royal family
will prove effective. They have the blessing, a power they received after the battle
with Lord Augustus. Beatrice, growing weary of his plans,
asked blessing, what nonsense! Anyway, are you still monitoring
Carlisle’s whereabouts? I have not received any new updates yet. Your Majesty, I will report back
as soon as I hear something new. Beatrice dismissed him. All right. I’m sure you must be busy. You may leave now. As Gabriel exited the chamber,
Beatrice muttered to herself. That sneaky bastard,
where the hell is he hiding? Meanwhile, in Carlisle’s chamber,
he awaited an important arrival. Knight
stood guard as he muttered, welcome. Cecilia entered,
bringing someone with her. I have brought everyone you asked
for, Your Highness. Carlisle’s two step sisters,
Josephine and Charlize, stood before him. Josephine greeted him. Long time no see. Older brother Charlize added. Thank you for inviting us here. Carlisle smirked. Don’t mention it. You did well surviving
and avoiding the Empress’s eyes until now. Charlize nodded. Lady lust defied
helped us a lot, Viviana added. If it weren’t for Lady
Cecilia’s intelligence, we would have been captured by the guards
by now. Carlisle waved his hand. Enough compliments. Sit down. What’s the situation
with the opposing noble families? Cecilia explained the incident at the bell
tower is spreading quickly among the nobles. I use the dovetail service to spread
the word to Prince Matthias as supporters. Some of his noble allies are already
beginning to shift to our side. Carlisle nodded. Good. Cecilia continued. The task has been easier
thanks to the defect our sisters planted in the informants
we placed inside the palace. Carlisle turned to his sisters. You managed to plant an informant? Josephine smirked. Yes. We found a man struggling with money
and made sure to be very generous. At first we were unsure, but he has proven
to be more reliable than expected. Carlisle chuckled. It seems you two are smarter
than your brother at least. Just then, Giles Raphaelle
burst into the room, his voice urgent. Your Highness. He handed a letter to Carlisle. The Imperial Family has changed
the laws of the Empire. We received the revisions
early this morning, but the contents are outrageous,
Carlisle read aloud. Even if there is no act or proof,
if the Imperial family feels threatened by you,
it can be considered treason. If you go against their word. You are a traitor. He clenched his jaw. They are reviving
completely oppressive laws. They’ll use this as an excuse
to execute me and make an example of me. Giles was outraged. How can they change the criminal
and treason laws like this? They’re using terror politics
to subdue everyone. Carlisle sighed. That was expected. Should we really be surprised? He walked toward the window,
gazing at the soldiers below. Look at the forces we’ve gathered. I wonder what face the Empress will make
when she sees them. The time for worry is over. They are nothing more than enemies. Traitors who seek to control the Empire
under the guise of holiness. He turned to his allies. We will declare war on these traitors
sitting in the palace tomorrow at 10 a.m., we will gather all the knights
from the noble families supporting us and march forward. His team stood before him,
prepared for the war that would soon shake
the very foundation of the empire. That night, a flower pot
fell to the floor, shattering into pieces. The moonlight touched the farthest corners
of the imperial palace. Casting long shadows across the cold stone
walls, Gabriel, feeling utterly hopeless, knelt on the ground
and screamed in frustration. Damn it! Where is that prince bastard hiding? What is the point of changing the laws
if there is no one there to break them? If only Countess Pervez had taken my side. How is this possible? Why didn’t she choose me? How could she remain by Carlisle side? Knowing it will tarnish her. No, no. Countess Pervez is not someone
who would see things that way. If she is unwilling to stand with me. Then the fault must lie with me. His eyes darkened as he thought. What does Prince
Carlisle possess that I lack? Appearance. Influence? Strength. That’s right, he whispered to himself. Countess Privés is a woman who has spent
most of her life on the battlefield. Of course, Carlisle strength
would be more appealing to her. In that case, I must ensure that we are
evenly matched in strength. No. I must gain an overwhelming advantage. Clenching his fists, Gabriel summoned
his divine power with immense force. The air around him
crackling under the pressure. Tears
welled up in his eyes from the strain and black energy
coiled around him like a living entity. His body trembled from the pain,
but he endured it. When it was done. He exhaled shakily, his lips
curling into a victorious smirk. It’s done, no matter how many troops
Carlisle gathers, I will emerge victorious. And then Countess Prevost will understand that
choosing me was the only right choice. I will become the rightful monarch
of this empire. Just wait a little longer.
Aisha. Previous. At that same moment, Aisha stood
by the window, gazing into the night sky. Her mind heavy with thoughts. Tomorrow
we will have to face High Priest Gabriel. It is true that he is a mad man. But I don’t believe all his words
are misguided. A memory surfaced
the time she had once asked him. In that case,
what will become of the noble families? Gabriel had responded. They will find a better life
in service to God. The greedy shall learn integrity
and the arrogant shall learn humility. Aisha sighed. It would be wonderful
if it could truly be that way. Had he chosen a righteous path, he might have truly accomplished
something. But he was willing to sacrifice
the innocent of purveyors, my people, for his own aims. I could never forgive such an act,
trampling upon the weak and innocent
for one’s own motives and beliefs. She clenched her fists,
recalling how she had once resented the prince
for igniting the war in the South. Yet in the end,
he had not been responsible. Why did I assume he was
capable of such a thing? Was it truly my own prejudice? A voice interrupted her thoughts. Aisha startled. She turned to see Prince Carlyle
standing behind her. What are you contemplating so deeply? He asked. Are you nervous now? Is that what it looks like? She answered. Masking her emotions? Not quite, but you generally do
not remain awake at this hour. I was wondering if you had any concerns. She studied him quietly. Come to think of it, he did not look down
upon Pervez when he first arrived. Instead, he put those
who insulted our home in their place. I may have been the arrogant
and prejudiced one all along. Carlyle observed her silence
and asked again, Aisha, are you not concerned about tomorrow? She hesitated before responding. It is not what you think.
I simply realized that I had been harboring
foolish thoughts for quite some time. His gaze sharpened. Are you still contemplating
whether it is wise to remain by my side? Well, that is partially true,
she admitted. Now that I understand
Gabriel’s ideals and values, I wonder what sort of future
do you intend to envision? She turned to face him
fully, her piercing eyes meeting his. Your Highness. What precisely are you fighting for? Carlyle remained speechless for a moment,
lost in his own thoughts to reclaim what was taken from me, to exact vengeance upon
those who placed me in this predicament. No, that is not right. His voice softened as he finally answered. I am fighting for our lives so that we may live in peace as equals,
if I must speak honestly. There were times when I wished
for the throne simply out of anger, so that no one would dare
use me as a military dog again. After my title of Crown Prince was
stripped from me, I felt deep resentment. I wanted nothing more than to bring
destruction to all who wronged me. He paused, then smiled faintly. But then I met you on this dry
and barren land. I saw the people of previous,
despite everything. They remained full of hope. I learned from you and your people, who,
even in such dire circumstances,
always looked forward with faith. I suppose I have changed
because of that as well. Aisha’s heart wavered as she listened. Carlyle continued. Now, I must admit that I am afraid
of becoming emperor because I now understand the duties and
responsibilities such a position entails. But that is why I will wield
my sword on the battlefield. She frowned slightly. Does that not imply
you will face great difficulties as a ruler,
even if you emerge victorious in battle? His expression
hardened with determination. I believe
that is the very purpose of my existence. Aisha was taken aback. Did the Prince truly change
so much because of Pervez? Just as I changed because of him. Carlyle observed her hesitation and said, I suppose it must be difficult
for you to believe. It must be challenging to hear
a man like me say such things. But she shook her head. No. In truth,
it makes me trust you all the more. I have faith
that you will be a good emperor. Your Highness, should I be present? I shall ensure to support you
through this endeavor. Carlyle’s eyes softened, but then Usha added, there is a question
I would like to ask you. He nodded. What is it? She took a deep breath
before stating firmly, tomorrow. Please allow me to participate
with the unit. Carlyle’s eyes widened slightly. What? Usha? In a conversation
with Carlyle, said to him, tomorrow, please allow me to participate
in the unit, Carlyle replied. What? But your body has not fully recovered yet,
Asha said. I would appreciate it if you could leave
some of your royal nights to me to command, he said. I guess I can do that, but I am worried
that you are not at full capacity. If anything happens to you
because of that, I will. Usha pleaded. I beg of you. Every night I dream of the night
those monsters appeared in the castle
as my men were dying in front of me. I was not able to save them. The only reason
I have been able to stay calm all this time is because of the pledge
I made to avenge them, Carlyle said. Usha. She continued. Please allow me to take revenge for them. That is my last request. He became silent,
but then said, just promise me one thing. You won’t die no matter what. Do not cause the same despair you are
suffering to the people of purveyors who believe in you, Usha said. Understood. He said. You have to promise it here. Let’s make a pinky promise. Then he held her hand and said,
if we make a promise like this, you have to fulfill it. No matter what Usha said. All right. I will make sure to survive. Then they both made a pinky promise. And she was thinking. Everything will be over after this. My revenge and the relationship I have
with the prince in the Imperial Palace. Mathias assistant entered the room
and shouted, Your Majesty. Prince Carlyle has gathered
the noble family supporting him, and their troops are stationed
outside the northern gate. Mathias,
waking up with a nonchalant attitude, said, what are you talking about? Beyond. And after seeing this attitude,
the assistant screamed again. I am saying that the traitor
will come to the palace. With a rude tone, Mathias answered. Traitors!
Are they coming to take my place? You have to wake up the Empress,
the assistant said. The Empress is already in the conference
room. Mathias slowly dressing up,
thought my mother’s already outside. Seeing his laziness again,
the assistant screamed. Please hurry up and come outside,
Your Majesty. Mathias thought. In that case,
I’m sure she will take care of it somehow. All the officials were waiting at the conference table
and the assistant addressed them. The Emperor has arrived. Beatrice
glared at Mathias with cold eyes and said, why are you waking up this late? Your Majesty. Then she handed him a letter and said,
hurry up and sign this. As he started signing, she asked,
what about the royal guards and the other officials? The assistant said they’re on their way. You’re Majesty. Beatrice side of Mathias incompetence
and said what a pack of slow and incompetent men. Mathias asked mother, what is happening? She said. Did the butler not tell you anything? He said. He just said
Carlyle was gathering with other traitors. I know you won’t allow him to take my seat
anyway. Tired of his foolishness, she thought. Is this a side effect of the toxin
I gave him? How can he be so simple minded? She then said we will try to prevent it. But if he does succeed, you will chop off
your head and take the throne by force. Mathias exclaimed, what with a sharp tone
she said. I wonder if he is this stupid
just because he resembles his father more. She held the letter and said
when he, officers and the royal guard gather,
you have to read this announcement. You can do that, right? He responded. Yes. He thought. I know she’s my mother,
but isn’t she going too far? How dare she nag
and humiliate the emperor like this? Gabriel then whispered in her ear. Your Majesty,
almost all the officials are here already. It seems those who were brought here
have allied with the other side. Beatrice screamed. Those traitors! She then said, there is nothing we can do. We will make the announcement right now. Your Majesty. You remember what I gave you to read
earlier, right? Matthias was lost in his thoughts. So she called his name again. Your Majesty, he replied. I have not read it yet. He added, If I’m going to announce it,
I have to know what I’m talking about. With an annoyed tone, she said,
there is no time for that right now. Read out loud already. He in frustration, screamed loudly at her. I am the Emperor. Do not give me orders. Beatrice trying to control her
frustration, said Matthias. What the hell is happening with you? With anger,
he said, it is considered treason to want to take away
power from the Emperor. Knowing that,
should I consider you a traitor? Gabriel intervened. Your Majesty. As Matthias was shouting at Beatrice. Gabriel tried to calm him down. But Beatrice also yelled, Matthias,
how can you? Gabriel
then placed his hand on Matthias head. Matthias, infuriated, screamed,
what are you doing? How dare you touch
the body of the Emperor! Gabriel was performing a ritual
using divine energy to possess Matthias. Suddenly Matthias fell silent. Gabriel thought. Damn it! I can’t believe he caused so much trouble
for such a simple order. It seems some people noticed what I did,
but it’s fine. I will brainwash them later. Gabriel said. Your Majesty, I know you were stressed
because of the traitors, but this is not the time for this. Now. Please announce a new revision
of the imperial laws. Matthias then began announcing I. Matthias
Ginter, Beatrice Reuben Bond, El Evaristo hereby declare a new set of adjustments
to the imperial law. After announcing all the laws,
his final words were. Let all accept and follow the laws. Previously reviewed. The room fell in silence. Everyone present was speechless. Outside the castle of Pervez. The knights gathered as Carlyle
addressed them. I apologize for making you fight in this
bitter cold, he said, his voice firm. However, I promise to end this
as quickly as possible. He then turned to Asha. How are you feeling? Great. She replied. Are you not cold? He asked again. She smirked. I’m a native of Purvis. Carlyle was momentarily speechless before
she added, there’s no need to worry. You’re already aware of my capabilities. That was when your body was still in good
health. You have lost a considerable
amount of weight, he pointed out. I have recovered enough. I actually prefer this snow. It makes me feel more agile.
Carlyle sighed. Strength lies in your body, so do not be
overconfident in what you once were. Unless you wish for me to worry
endlessly over you. Turning back to his soldiers,
he addressed them. The hour of our decisive battle
is upon us. Everyone pay attention! One of the knights spoke up. Are we traitors? No! Another asked. Will you lead this rebellion to avenge the late emperor, slain
by his treacherous wife, and to defend our realm
from these extremist rebels? No. Carlyle answered again. The knights chanted,
we are the sole guardians! We will shield the empire
from the corruption wrought by traitors, demons and barbarians. Then they raised their voices,
calling his name. Carlyle. Every sto. Carlyle held up a hand. Do not share my name just yet. He raised his sword high. We shall do so after reclaiming the throne
of the Chad Empire. After freeing our empire from the hands
of traitors and religious cultists, the castle gates opened
and he ordered advance one by one. The knights marched forward
and disciplined Collins. Carlyle observed the enemy forces. They dispatched their knights. Sooner than I expected. A knight from the opposing army
stepped forward. Carlyle, Evaristo, hear the message
I bear, the knight declared under the new laws. Gathering soldiers around the capital
and threatening the imperial family is deemed treasonous. Carlyle smirked. They have hidden the true reason
for the previous emperor’s demise from the public, and altered
our sacred laws to suit their desires. Do you not think they are the ones
who deserve to be charged with treason? The knight
clenched his fists in frustration. This alteration of the law is a direct
decree from the reigning emperor. If you continue to disobey,
you will be considered. Carlyle interrupted. I had contemplated sparing Matthias,
but now I shall show him little mercy. The knights seethed with anger as Carlyle
spoke again. I will grant you all one final chance. Those who wish to stand with me. Come forth now. Those who do not
shall be deemed our enemies. But if you dare to face my wrath
in battle and witness firsthand the blessing I have received,
I shall not stop you. One of Matthias
knights urged his comrades, don’t be swayed by the words of a traitor
with the high church at our side. There is no blessing
he possesses that can defeat us. Carlyle’s expression darkened. Do you truly believe
your mere flock of soldiers can withstand the blessing of a
that I possess? Do you think so? Simply
just because Gabriel Knox stands with you? He lifted his sword and said, very well, let’s see
if he can even lay a scratch on my body. From the ranks of Matthias army. Roberto Rotem stepped forward. I want to follow Prince Carlyle. Memories of Matthias
as insults filled his mind. And he thought,
this is my chance for revenge. Carlyle recognized him, sir. Wrote him? Yes. Wrote him. Bowed slightly. It’s been a while, Your Highness. Carlyle nodded. I heard you faced great difficulty
due to my foolish younger brother. Thank you for making the wise choice now. I cannot keep the Empress
waiting much longer, so I shall leave this option open
for only the next 10s. He began counting. One, two. Don’t listen to the nonsense of a traitor. One of Matthias Knight shouted. Carlyle sighed. Because of him. I must reduce the time. Nine. He continued,
and the enemy knights ready for battle. As Carlyle’s army advanced,
the knights under Matthias hesitated. Seeing the strength of Carlyle’s forces,
some began to waver. Carlyle ordered position those who switch
sides further to the rear. We shall not waste time witnessing how they strike down those
they once call comrades. The great battle commenced. Carlyle,
cutting through his enemies, muttered. Why do you all make it
so difficult for me to see my mother? An enemy knight, swinging his blade? Sneered the Empress has but one true son, and he is the rightful heir to the throne. How dare you insult the Empress,
you traitor! Carlyle smirked. Oh, do you truly believe
I am the legitimate son of that woman? The knight lunged at him, but Carlyle,
dodging effortlessly, chuckled. I had hoped
you would recognize my sarcasm. Nearby, Osho engaged another opponent. Your Highness,
he is unworthy of your response. I will handle him. She drew her sword regardless. All those who were sent here
first are nothing but mere pawns. The knight scoffed. What business does a woman have here? Did you bring her as decoration? Asha launched a fierce attack. First and foremost, how dare you address the future emperor
in such a disrespectful manner? You bastard! The knight turned to Carlyle. Your Highness, are you going to let her? Carlyle smirked. Oh. She’s fine. She is more than capable
of taking care of them. As Asha Fort Carlyle observed. She looks beautiful at first glance. Yet, in truth, she is utterly terrifying. Since I am well versed in swordsmanship
from my training at the Capitol, this is merely a joke to me. But for someone like Asha,
this is nothing more than child’s play. Asha taunted her opponent. Your swordsmanship is quite rudimentary. The knight struggled against her
relentless attacks. Thought impossible. How can a woman be this strong? Seeing his desperation, Asha
delivered a final, devastating strike. The knight, bleeding, gasped. Wait! Asha did not hesitate. Her blade struck true,
and as her opponent collapsed, she murmured, what a mess, what a mess. Carlyle, standing nearby,
watched the scene unfold and scoffed. Is that all an Imperial knight can do? Asha stood over the lifeless body, silent
for a moment before responding. It’s not that my skills exceed theirs. Their strikes simply lack conviction. I can sense the hesitation
behind their cause. Carlyle smirked. Is that so? Such a shame. Their conversation was interrupted as
they noticed someone running towards them. Carlyle smiled knowingly. Oh, so you’ve really arrived? A group of Imperial Palace knights had
come to fight against Carlyle’s forces. One of them shouted in honor
of the High Priest and the Empress. Eliminate these traitors who dare tarnish
the honor of the Chad Empire. The knight lunged at Carlyle
and their swords clashed. The knights sneered. That trick of yours, which you dare call
a blessing, shall not prevail against me. Carlyle’s grip tightened around his sword. So you must possess
some sort of divine power as well. But do you truly believe
I have survived this long solely by virtue of God’s blessing? The knight retorted. God is on our side. Even if you were truly blessed. You will never triumph. Carlyle smirked. Then go ahead, try me. You are not even half as strong
as the knights of previous. Let me demonstrate what it truly means
to fight for your life. With that, Carlyle delivered a final,
devastating blow, injuring the knight. From now on, I will show you
what real power looks like. Meanwhile, in Privés, Decker was strolling through the castle
when he stopped in front of a painting. Gazing at it. He murmured, I hope you’re safe. Asha. Dorothea approached from behind sir
Donovan Decker turned lady. Dorothy, what brings you here? She smiled. I was taking a stroll around the castle
when I saw you and decided to follow. He chuckled. You must be rather bored without the
Prince and Lord rappelled around. She nodded. I was genuinely surprised
when I first saw this painting. The more I observe it,
the more I appreciate its beauty. The characters and emotions
are wonderfully expressed within it. Decker sighed. That is true. I share the same sentiment, though
Asha may not agree. Dorothea smiled. To be honest,
I believe the painting captures the true essence of Countess
Pervaiz perfectly. She’s the most noble and valiant person
I have ever met. Ever since I first encountered her, I knew she would be the most suitable
candidate for Empress. Decker raised an eyebrow. Is that so? I was under the impression
that it was a position you coveted. She shook her head. That’s not quite the case. It’s merely what my father desires. Living in peace, surrounded by books
would bring me such happiness. He asked if Prince Carlyle
does not reciprocate your feelings. What will you do? Dorothea hesitated. I’m not sure. It would be something for my father
to decide. Decker’s expression turned serious. As long as you don’t give up. I’m certain you will find a way to achieve
your dreams. We might not live to see tomorrow. Do you not think it unfair to allow
yourself to be treated like a puppet? You should live as you desire. So you have no regrets
when your time comes. Her eyes softened. Until now, I had not even considered
what kind of path I wanted to pursue. However, I believe I understand it
a bit better now. As she pondered, she thought to herself,
I wish to remain in privacy with you. This place has begun to feel like a true
home to me. A sanctuary where I can genuinely believe
I belong to a family just like you. I wish to live a life protecting those
I love. Decker, noticing her lost in thought,
chuckled. I will support you in finding your path. She smiled warmly. Thank you. She then asked, Sir Donovan,
what path did you choose for yourself? Decker’s expression turned somber. Hi. Ever since I was a child,
I made a vow to protect privacy with my life and to protect Asha. Seeing his hands
tremble slightly, Dorothea reassured him. I am certain
the Countess will return safely. She has the prince by her side, and
he possesses the blessing of egg weirs. Decker nodded. Yes. To be honest, Asha seems to be favored
by the God of death, for she has a remarkable ability
to overcome great adversities. I am confident they will return safely. Meanwhile, in the Imperial palace,
Matthias watched anxiously from the window. His face pale as he saw
the strength of Carlyle’s forces. Beatrice,
standing beside him, clenched her jaw. Gabriel entered the room. Were you looking for me? Empress
Beatrice and Matthias turned to face him. High priest she took Gabriel’s hand and
led him aside for a private conversation. What the hell is happening? Carlyle has more than just a few noble
families on his side. Gabriel’s expression remained calm. You see? No lack faith, Empress. Just be patient a little longer and
you will see that the gods are with us. She was speechless, thinking to herself. Even our holy knights are struggling
to maintain their resolve. What tactic is he using to inspire
such unwavering faith? Is he on a battlefield himself? Regaining her composure, she said. If that’s the case,
I apologize for bothering you. You must be quite busy. Gabriel nodded. I understand, but I also request one thing
from you regarding of what transpires. Do not allow yourself to panic
or doubt my intentions. She frowned. What does that mean? He smiled cryptically. You shall come to understand in due time,
until we meet again. She clenched your fists in frustration
as he walked away. Damn it! Gabriel left the place after his conversation
with the Empress, deep in thought. The issue stems
from discerning the identities of all the nobles who were present
at the bell tower that day. If only I had identified them earlier. No. The fault lies with Osho as betrayal. It seems the time has come. I had not anticipated
the need to play this card so soon. He stood silently, watching the people of
God praying for their success in battle. His gaze was fixed upon them
until one of his companions approached and whispered in his ear, High Priest. The situation outside seems unusual. Three of the five Holy Knights
have already fallen in battle. Even the knights blessed by
our God are losing ground to the prince. Gabriel frowned. Carlisle’s blessing
should not affect the Holy Knights. It shouldn’t. It is not that he is wielding his blessing
against them, the companion replied. Rather, the gap in their combat
abilities is simply far too great. Gabriel, deep in thought, walked forward
and stood before the gathered believers. He looked at them and spoke
with solemn authority. Hear me! My brothers, bound by blood, soul,
flesh and devotion. Are you all prepared
to lay down your lives for our God? Yes. They all responded in unison. If that is your resolve, then rise
and class the hands of those beside you. He commanded as he watched them obey. He thought to himself,
there will be no turning back once I cast my dark magic
upon these people. Channeling this magic could consume
my body, causing it to wither and crumble. But there is no retreat left for me now. Even if it cost me my very flesh,
my vision must become reality. Your sacrifice shall serve
as the cornerstone of the Holy Empire. Take pride in this. Suddenly,
the knights and believers became alarmed. What are you doing, High Priest? I can’t move. They cried out
as they collapsed to the ground under the weight of Gabriel’s magic. Gabriel, clutching his chest in pain,
realized his time was running out. I must put an end to Carlyle immediately. He staggered out of the church,
his body wracked with pain. Beatrice saw him and rushed to his side. High priest. What’s the matter? Are you feeling unwell? It is nothing. I must prepare the magic circle. We have little time. Magic circle? She questioned Gabriel suddenly shouted, Asha Pervez is still in the hands of that
demon. Beatrice was taken aback. What are you? I owe it to her to destroy that demon once
and for all. Do not interrupt me,
he declared before vanishing into thin air, leaving Beatrice in shock. On the battlefield,
Carlyle turned to Asha. I am relieved the Holy Knights
chose to retreat. It has given us a brief moment to recover. I will go assess the casualties. Asha replied
as she moved through the field. She overheard the knights murmuring. What’s that? It’s a strange shape. Her eyes widened in horror
as she saw the magic circle. She immediately shouted. Everyone prepare for battle at once! She ran back to Carlyle. Your Highness,
Gabriel NOx is making his move. The monsters and barbarians
that emerged from the magic circles in purveyors
will soon appear here as well. We must cast holy water on it to dispel
the magic. We need to gather holy water at once. Carlyle turned to Lionel. No wonder we were able to breach the gates
so easily. Lionel, gather the other nobles. They must have holy water in the prayer
rooms of their estates. Lionel responded. Carlyle examined the formation. That’s a teleportation circle. A portal to the Forgotten Lands. Aisha’s expression turned grim. Savage barbarians and monstrous creatures
will emerge from it. Silence fell over them before
Aisha declared, do not hesitate. Slay them on site, for
there will be no second chance. Suddenly, monster creatures
began pouring through the portal. The knights, terrified, muttered in fear. Were those things move? Aisha commanded. Drawing her weapon
and striking down the monsters one by one. She fought fiercely. Her resolve unwavering. I will never forgive you. She roared. Launching a powerful attack against the
beasts, Carlyle called out to the troops. Everyone snap out of it and fight
as they battle together. Carlyle turned to Asha. I’m exhausted from fighting,
but I’m sure you are even more weary. I can’t stop thinking about
those magic circles. Magic
like that requires a vast amount of power. But where does it come from?
Have you figured anything out? He asked. Asha nodded. The elders of Pervez
have reached the same conclusion. Such power must be tied to dark magic
as though someone has been consumed by it. She continued. Normally, dark magic is purified
with holy magic, but it is said that some dark magicians can absorb it
instead and wield it for themselves. Carlyle’s expression darkened. Don’t tell me that’s
what Gabriel NOx has done. Are you really suggesting
that someone so devout has allowed himself to be corrupted by dark magic? I can’t say for certain, Aisha admitted, but it’s the only explanation
that makes sense. Then he must have either become a dark
sorcerer himself or allied with one. Carlyle
concluded his grip on his sword tightened. They have tried for so long to brand me
as a heretic, a traitor to the gods, but in truth, the real traitor was among them all along. Be cautious. He may hold a particular grudge
against you. That’s fine, Asha replied coldly. Whatever his grudge,
it cannot rival mine against him. Gabriel stood alone, deep in thought. This may be the first time in history that anyone has crafted a magic circle
of such power. The sacrifice of so many lives
was certainly worth it. But the real question now is
how should I wield this power? How can I compel people to look up to me
even after unleashing such a devastating attack
on Carlyle’s army? A sinister idea formed in his mind. That’s it. Asha Purvis, the Countess hair is as dark as the depictions of our God
in the scriptures. If I channeled dark magic into her
and transform her to resemble crake,
I can use her to kill the prince. Afterward, I will reabsorb the dark magic
and present her as a martyr I saved. Such a display of divine intervention
will ensure that no one dares oppose the established
myth of the Holy Empire. Suddenly, a sharp pain struck his chest. He staggered, clutching his ribs. What? How? His body trembled. Since when did I start
having thoughts like this? I can’t believe I even entertain
the notion of having count as purveyors. Take the prince’s life with her own hands. At this rate, it will not be count
as purveyors who succumbs to corruption, but rather me, a voice dark
and insidious whispered within him. Are you attempting to flee now? But you should already know. You cannot escape me. Gabriel’s breath hitched. No. Listen to me. The voice that resonates deep within you. You who have tasted true power beyond
your understanding, cannot abandon it now. Let my power guide you, enabling you
to achieve whatever you desire. Do not resist. Embrace my power. Gabriel’s resolve wavered,
his expression twisting in agony. Indeed. This is the only path
for my cause to succeed. I will set a trap and draw
Asha Pervez in on the battlefield. Carlyle fought fiercely beside Asha amidst
the chaos. He suddenly shouted. Asha lost in battle. She didn’t hear him at first. Her sword cut through
the monstrous creatures before her. But something fell off. Carlyle called again, louder this time. Asha. She finally snapped back to reality
and turned toward him. Your Highness. He exhaled sharply. You were too focused. I call for you repeatedly. She furrowed her brow. I didn’t hear you. I could tell. His voice softened. I understand how you must be feeling. But please take care of yourself. Asha stiffened. You think you understand how I feel? Calm yourself. He urged. I may not fully understand,
but please be careful. I’m not doing anything reckless. Then promise me, he said firmly. Promise me you’ll be careful. She hesitated, but then sighed. I never had any intention
of breaking my word. Then look me in the eyes and say it. She frowned. I don’t believe this is the time to waste
on such trivial matters. But he simply held out his hand. After a moment’s pause,
she placed hers in his. This matters to me. Her thoughts swirled with confusion. What has gotten into him all of a sudden? Hasn’t our charade already ended? We promised to stay alive
until the end of our contract. But why is he treating me like this? She let out a breath. I apologize if I caused you concern. I’m not blindly rushing in a battle
without proper consideration. I just witnessed something troubling.
Very well. Carlyle relented. But don’t act on your own. Understood. Side by side, they pressed forward,
cutting down the monstrous creatures. But then something caught
OSHA’s attention. I am certain they went this way,
she murmured. Eyes narrowing. She stepped ahead,
scanning her surroundings. Suddenly her breath hitched. This Carlyle noticed her reaction. Aisha, I believe I need to go over there
and check something. She approached cautiously. Her instincts screaming at her. Then she heard it. A knights desperate struggle. Let go of me! I told you!
Let me go! Asha’s eyes widened. She gripped her sword and rushed forward. The sight before made her blood run cold. A magic circle. It’s a trap,
she shouted before she could react. Divine power surge from the circle,
crackling with energy. Her sword slipped from her grasp,
and in the next instant she disappeared. Aisha had fallen into Gabriel’s trap. She was stunned
as she realized it’s a trap. Suddenly, Gabriel appeared and said, given that you entered the magic circle
without any prior preparation, you are bound to experience
some complications as a result. Welcome count as purveyors. He leaned over her and she glared at him. High Priest Gabriel began
a ritual, holding her in his grasp. She shouted. Did you use dark magic to bring me here? He stepped outside the magic circle
and smirked. You assumed I was relying on dark magic. I can’t believe that a servant of God such as yourself
would resort to the devil’s power. He continued. This power to comes from God. It simply carries a different name. Usher’s thoughts raced as the high priests
eyes always looked like that. It’s as if he is becoming a demon himself. Gabriel’s voice cut through her thoughts. Did you know I lured you here using the remnants of my black magic
left in your body? I was able to compel you to come. What? Aisha gasped. Of course. I had to conjure an illusion of those
barbarians whom you despise so much. Making it appear
as though they were abducting someone. Without that,
I doubt you would have fallen so easily. Yet, thanks to the traces of my magic
within you, here you are, back to your master. Damn it! If only I could move my body. Aisha could feel her strength
slowly returning. I just need to buy some time. Gabriel grasped her hand tightly. Don’t
even think about doing anything stupid. Now that you are here. Escaping on your own will be impossible. Aisha narrowed her eyes. Did God command
you to capture me like this as well? I don’t believe you brought me here to
attempt to persuade me again he smirked. You will become a martyr.
Count is precious. You are necessary for my goal
of eliminating Carlisle Evaristo and establishing a holy empire. I will fill your body with black magic. That way, all the other soldiers will see you
as the reincarnation of the traitor God. Karak ash. And the only thing you will be able
to think about is killing Prince Carlisle. But don’t worry. The black magic
will amplify your strength. So killing him will be very easy for you. You crazy bastard! Aisha spat. Gabriel continued. After that, I plan to let you run rampant
as a demon for a while. You will kill many people unable
to distinguish between friend or foe. Your own life
will become the source of your strength. So your plan is to save the day from me. After letting me wreak havoc as a demon,
Aisha challenged. People will believe whatever
I say is the truth. How absurd! Aisha. See that? She lunged at him,
but Gabriel deflected her attack. You murderous bastard! Meanwhile, outside the magic circle,
the battle raged on. Carlisle fought bravely. Scanning the battlefield,
Aisha still has not returned. Between fights, he called out Lionel. What do you need? Your Highness. Aisha has disappeared. I need to go look for her. Lionel took in the urgency of his words. Carlisle continued. Please
handle things here while I search for her. As soon as you get the holy water, make sure to disperse it
all over the magic circle in the palace. Understood. Lionel responded
before addressing the knives. Carlisle clenches a fist. I was not planning to use this method,
but he closed his eyes and concentrated his power
inside the magic circle. Aisha continued to struggle. Gabriel watched her futile efforts. Your strength has not fully returned. But even if you had all your strength,
you still wouldn’t be able to overcome me. So stop doing things that will only cause
you more pain and shut up. You said to me before, did you not? You wish to establish an empire
where everything took precedence over God. Gabriel’s gaze darkened. I’m going to turn this empire
into a holy empire. It will be a Paradise where
everything will take precedence over God. But looking at you now, I can’t help
but feel that it was all just a front. You don’t truly
want to establish a holy empire. You just want power for yourself. At least the royal family
and nobles are more transparent about it. They don’t act hypocritically like you,
using God’s name for their own gain. Gabriel laughed loud and unrestrained. Even though I am
far more powerful than Prince Carlyle now. You continue to reject me. Count as purveyors with divine power. He attacked Aisha,
slamming her against the wall. She Winston
pain as he approached, grasping both her hands
and pressing his weight onto her. Despite the situation, Aisha smirked. Did I anger you? I already know you will never be able
to defeat Prince Carlyle. Gabriel’s laughter grew darker. He lifted one of her hands
and held her face. That might have been the case before,
but now that your body and life are in my hands, I can’t help but wonder
how sweet your body might be. Aisha snarled. Gabriel chuckled. It is the same for me. I am discomfort by these feelings of mine. However, when I think about taking you
from Carlisle, it’s worth it. You’ve got her wrong. I don’t belong to Prince Carlisle
in that way. He smirked. Initially, I had intended to sedate you
to ease the process, but I think this will be better. Accept me. Aisha. You just have to relax. As he moved closer to her lips,
ready to force himself upon her. A sudden attack struck him from behind. Asha’s eyes widened in shock as she saw Carlisle standing there, his sword
dripping with blood. Carlisle’s eyes burned with fury. You crazy bastard! How dare you insult my wife like that? Aisha said. Your Highness, Gabriel knocks
now that his feet. So Carlisle placed his foot on his chest
and tried to punch him, then threw him aside.
Aisha said, watch out! He is capable of wielding
very powerful black magic. Carlisle,
while beating him, was distracted. Gabriel then gathered himself covering with black magic and said,
how did you know we were here? Carlisle replied. God guided me here. What of it? Gabriel sneered. What kind of absurdity are you spouting? Well,
this turn of events works in my favor. I will simply kill you right now
and finally rid myself of you. Carlisle responded. You must have been eager
to pull off that little trick. How should I retaliate? I also happened to possess
something quite similar. Gabriel was shocked and asked, Holy magic. Impossible. How could you possess such power? Carlisle said. If you refuse to believe it,
then I shall simply demonstrate. Carlisle, then use divine energy
to launch an attack on Gabriel. Gabriel shouted. How dare you strike me, you repulsive pig! A fierce battle ensued. Aisha watched the magic circles, thinking
I’ve nearly regained my strength. That magic circle over
there must be crucial, given that he’s doing everything he can
to keep the prince away from it. But how can I destroy it
without any holy magic? Then she noticed something
shining while hiding from Gabriel’s eyes. She grabbed the bottle that was glowing
and thought he carries holy water while wielding demonic powers. He’s truly lost his mind,
but thanks to that, I now have a chance. I’m not sure if this much holy water
will be enough, but it’s worth a shot. Then Gabriel saw Aisha and said,
what do you think you were doing? Aisha threw the water on the magic circle. Gabriel begged, please,
but she did not listen. As she threw the water. Gabriel attacked her with black magic. She was struck and thrown
against the wall. Carlisle shouted her name. Aisha. The magic circle began weakening
and Aisha thought. Does it work? She then said to Carlisle, Your Highness,
the magic circle is weakening. Carlisle said. All my life I have wondered why I was born
with the blessing of Aguirre. But now I believe it’s
because I was chosen to destroy you. The true evil threatening our world. Gabriel thought. Damn it! I can’t let him defeat me. He then used some divine energy. Carlisle responded with his own energy,
and the two engaged in a battle of forces. Carlisle, with his positive energy,
hit Gabriel and made him stagger. Blood started coming out of Gabriel’s
mouth. Carlisle approached him and asked,
is he dead? Carlisle replied, I’m not sure. More importantly, are you all right? That bastard struck you with his magic,
didn’t he? Aisha said. I’m fine. But she then added the magic circle. It’s still there. Carlisle said. In that case,
maybe I could do something about it. Aisha asked. Were you planning to do?
Carlisle answered. If I don’t make it through this,
make sure to strike Gabriel with my sword. There’s no other way to defeat him. Aisha said. Your Highness.
Carlisle thought. Perhaps I can absorb the magic
from this circle, just like he did with Isaiah’s curse. I have drained too much power
fighting Gabriel. He used the power to drain the energy,
giving all his effort to remove the magic circle and stop the monsters
who were fighting and attacking. Lionel grew worried and thought. They still haven’t gotten
rid of the magic circles. If we keep going like this,
we’ll lose too many troops. Then someone called his name Lord Bailey. He saw was a knight who came and said the magic circles are disappearing. Lionel asked. What? Is that true? The knight replied. Yes. Now the monsters will stop invading. Lionel shouted.
The magic circles are gone. Once we defeat the remaining monsters,
no more will come to stop us. All the knights cheered and Carlisle continued his efforts
to stop the magic circle. Suddenly it disappeared. Aisha said. Your Highness,
the magic circle has disappeared. How did you manage it? It was created with such powerful
dark magic. There was no response from Carlisle,
and usher grew worried. She called his name Your Highness. She called his name again, Your Highness. She then came closer to him. Carlisle was in an unconscious state. Aisha tried to comfort him
and he slowly opened his eyes and said. Aisha? Aisha asked,
are you all right, Your Highness? He replied. I’m fine. This was the first time I’ve ever expanded
such a significant amount of holy magic. More importantly, the magic circle. Aisha said it disappeared. She helped him stand and asked. How the hell did you do it? He answered. It was just a stroke of luck. Then he stood up and said, I had an idea. After
I thought about how your curse was handled before, it seems I was truly destined
by the gods to defeat Gabriel. Usher replied. No. Another night. How did you get here? I didn’t even know where we are. Carlisle showed her the necklace she was wearing and said,
because you didn’t remove this. Aisha was shocked. He said,
when I realized you had disappeared, I became so anxious that I feared
I might lose my mind. But then I suddenly recall the necklace
I gave you. He then asked,
why did you continue wearing it? You know I lied to you about it. Aisha responded, well, not
everything was a lie. You did save my life
thanks to this necklace, Carlisle said. I thought you might have preferred
not to use it anymore. That’s why I urge you to
take care of yourself earlier, Aisha said. I trust you, Your Highness. Even if the high priest
had turned me into a demon, I’m certain you would have stopped me
before I could do any harm. Carlisle said. Who can say? I don’t think
I can bring myself to hurt you. Aisha was speechless. She then turned her head and said,
you’ve been pondering this for some time. But you must be more cautious
with your words, Your Highness, saying things like, you grew anxious when I disappeared, or
that you can’t bring yourself to harm me. Anyone might easily
take that as a confession. Carlisle asked a misunderstanding. Aisha replied, actually, it’s
not important. Let’s stop talking about it, Carlisle
said. It is not a misunderstanding. Aisha asked, what are you? Carlisle answered. I told you it’s not a misunderstanding. They both stared at each other. Aisha asked, then why did you? Carlisle replied,
we can’t idly linger here much longer. Things are still chaotic out there. They then looked at Gabriel’s body. Carlisle said, I will handle Gabriel. Aisha replied. Yes. She smiled and stared at him outside. The fight was still ongoing. Lionel, after seeing Carlisle, asked, were you successful in capturing
Gabriel Knox? Carlisle replied yes. I believe he is depleted of dark
magic now. I also destroyed his magic circle
with holy magic. Lionel said. So it was thanks to you
that the magic circle vanished. Carlisle then stared at Gabriel and said,
in that case, what should we do with him? Carlisle answered. I will take him prisoner
for questioning later. I need to ensure I gather enough evidence
to prove to everyone that he is a dark magician. One of the knights said to Carlisle. We have gathered all the bodies
in one place. Carlisle said, burn them all. The remnants of black magic
might still linger within them. I doubt my timid little brother
will come out of hiding in the palace. He ordered everyone, let’s go inside. They all followed his command,
saying yes, Your Highness. They went inside and Gabriel was sitting
in a chair covered with ropes so that he could not move. Gabriel opened his eyes and said,
where am I? Carlisle said, you’re finally awake. Gabriel responded. Now then, you’re the bastard who murdered
my father, aren’t you? Carlisle became silent for a moment,
but then he said, I doubt that you were the priest responsible
for assisting my father with his prayers. During that time, Gabriel was speechless. So Carlisle clenched fist and said before that you also unleashed
those demons in ravage. Perverse.
Probably intended to distract me. Carlisle moved toward him, placed both hands on Gabriel’s
chest, and Gabriel screamed. Carlisle said with pressure and anger. How dare you commit
such vile acts against us! Gabriel, confused and terrified, said,
your enemy is me. Not Oshae, Carlisle responded. Yet you took innocent lives to further
your own agenda. Asha’s comrades, though
she trusted and cared about. Do you even comprehend the agony
she’s enduring because of your actions? No. It’s too soon to stop. Dark magic feeds on the lives of others,
does it not? Have you forgotten the number of lives
you’ve sacrificed to gain that power? Gabriel thought I led innocent people
to death. All for my own selfish thirst
for more dark magic. Embarrassed, he said to Carlisle,
I would never do something like that, Carlisle said. Even so, it doesn’t change
the fact that you harmed Oshae. Carlisle was about to leave the room
and said, I have no intentions
of an immediate execution for you. First, you will have to confess to
the public that you are a dark magician. In the meantime,
you may reflect on your past actions. Recall
the faces of those you led to death. Gabriel was terrified and said. Everything he’s saying
is just a heap of nonsense. It’s impossible for me to have killed
so many people like that. What have I done? A few days later, Beatrice,
along with Mathias, entered the imperial palace and walked toward the piano
and the table where everyone was sitting. Carlisle was also seated, thinking. It seems she still managed to win
the new high church over to her side. Beatrice sat and said, well
then, let’s begin, the archbishop said. Kidnaping a high priest of the church
is a grave act of religious oppression. Not only is it intolerable to the gods,
but the chatting people would never tolerate such blasphemy
either. Carlisle asked. Does anyone here disagree
with the statement of Archbishop Rader? Everyone remains silent. He then said, I see no disagreement. It seems everyone shares
the same view of High Priest Gabriel. In that case,
we must deliberate something else first. Whether you were aware of his secret
or not. I’m referring to the fact
that Gabriel Knox is a dark magician. The archbishop stood
and said you were spouting nonsense. How dare you accuse the high priest
of practicing dark magic? She was thinking. Gabriel Knox is a dark magician. Could it be that. Then she said. I have been observing the high priest
for some time now, and I find no evidence that suggests that he practices
dark magic. Kindly refrain from causing disruptions
by making unfounded remarks about him, he said. I believe the one causing disruptions here
is someone else entirely. Then he stood up and said
to the archbishop, Archbishop rule. Are you familiar with the symptoms that
manifest in the bodies of dark magicians? He replied, of course I am. They are said to be tormented
by relentless nightmares, gradually lose their vision
and endure constant pain. But none of these symptoms
are apparent in Gabriel, he said. Why don’t we instead
ask the accused directly if he has been experiencing
any of these symptoms? Then the high priest arrived
and all attention was drawn to him. Beatrice said to him, how could you bring the high priest here
without any prior notice? He replied. Isn’t it clear why I kept a confidential? If you had known, you likely would have devised
another scheme with the high church. Then he ordered everyone. Please
maintain your distance from the suspect. I only brought him here to address
your grievances, the archbishop said. How dare you act in this manner, he said. High Priest Gabriel, I’ve been told that you have terrible
black marks covering your body. Is that true? Then he remembered Asha’s words,
which she had said. Well, he faced punishment for practicing
black magic, Carlyle replied. As far as I understand, yes,
that is the standard. Though this time feels like
it might be an exception. We must uncover evidence
proving his involvement with dark magic. Asha asked for signs of dark magic. In that case,
he does have dark marks covering his body. He asked on his body. She said I was able to catch a glimpse
of it back when he was treating me. He said. I see. Then she said. Just before you arrived, I observed dark patches on his body, and he also mentioned
the pain they caused him. At the time,
I assumed it was some sort of illness. I apologize for not informing you sooner,
he said. It is only natural to keep private details
about someone’s body confidential. Do not worry. Gabriel made the choice
to take an unconventional path, she said. But even with this knowledge, how can we
definitely prove he is a dark magician? We can’t just publicly strip
him of his robes in front of everyone, he said to reveal the truth about Gabriel. I am prepared to take extreme measures. Then in the present. The Archbishop scolded Carlyle
for bringing Gabriel here. If you continue accusing the high priest
without evidence, the High Church will not stand for it. Then he asked the high priest. High priest, please don’t remain silent. Say something. He was speechless and bowed his head. So Carlyle said, why don’t
we just confirm it for ourselves? He asked. How do you plan on doing that?
Carlyle said. We can determine the truth
if we examine his body right now. Beatrice, angered, said,
are you proposing to dishonor the high priest
by exposing him in front of everyone? Carlyle then turned to her side and said. Certainly not, Carlyle said. What if only the High Minister,
Archbishop Ray, and Matthias, conduct the examination? That would preserve
the high priest dignity, she said. You are so insistent it is not appropriate
to expose a high priest like that in front of so many people
and all the public started screaming. He is a high priest after all. Gabriel then said, you have no objections. I can reveal my body right now
if that is your wish. Beatrice then said High Priest
and his companion asked, are you truly alright with that? Then Gabriel started
taking off his clothes, and the public was surprised
to see his body. Carlyle was also staring at his body
as it was covered with dark marks. Matthias then screamed loudly. You are really a dark magician. Did you cast dark magic on me? Beatrice said. Calm down, Your Majesty. Dark spots like those are more common
symptoms than you might think. Is there any evidence suggesting
they were caused by the use of dark magic? Gabriel said impress. You don’t need to concern yourself
about me. No matter how much we deny the fact. The remains are that I took many lives to gain power,
he said as he wore his clothes again. The Archbishop said, are you admitting that you were using dark
magic of your own volition? Gabriel said. That is correct. I truly believed
I was doing it for God’s will. But upon reflection,
I realized that was not the case. The moment I embraced dark magic,
the devil began to knock at my heart. That’s why I took things too far. Deceived both myself and those around me. The Archbishop was surprised. So Gabriel continued. Dark magic continued to corrupt my body and plagued me with terrible nightmares. Each night. I was tormented by the faces of those
I killed. I will never forget those faces
for as long as I live. But that is something I will have to carry
for the rest of my life as well. Like these black spots that remain
on my body and will never fade. Carlyle then said, well, he has confessed everything on his own, so I believe he is
nothing more to discuss. Then he said, looking at Beatrice. If we were to list all the sins Gabriel
has committed, we would be here for days. So let’s pass judgment now. Beatrice was speechless and said,
the high priest will be detained in the underground
dungeon for the time being. Then they took the high priest
to the dungeon. He left the place.
Carlyle was staring at him. Then Mathias said to Beatrice,
I can’t believe there was a dark magician by my side. All this time. Beatrice said. Yes, Your Majesty. Then she stood up angry and said, this meeting will be postponed
until later. We will discuss
Gabriel’s sentence at the next meeting. We are not finished yet, so Carlyle said. Have you forgotten
the question I asked at the beginning whether any of you were aware
of the high priest being a magician? You still have not answered
that question yet. Beatrice said. What are you? He said. This is a matter of great importance,
because if that is the case, you all will remain accomplices
in the murder of my father. Then the Archbishop scurried. I had no idea. Had I known,
I would have never tried to defend him. Beatrice said. The truth is a horrifying revelation
for me as well. Then tired, she said. It seems the High Priest
has not only been using me all this time
to gain power from the royal family, but he is even responsible
for the death of my husband, Carlyle said. If that turns out to be true,
the high priest will not be forgiven for his actions. However, my father died on a Monday, and just before that the usual priest
who accompanied him was replaced. Is that truly something
Gabriel Knox planned on his own? Beatrice then screamed loudly. How dare you! I have only ever wished the best
for the late Emperor. Are you implying I was involved? Then she left the place saying. I don’t have to listen to any of this. I am leaving. Carlyle with mysterious eyes started
looking at her. Beatrice was filled with anger
as she moved away from the place, carrying a fear that she didn’t even catch
in a room of discussion. All the people sat in silence
after Beatrice left. Suddenly, some people sitting there
started glaring at him as he blamed the Empress. Beatrice,
his companion, screamed and said. The Empress vehemently denies
any knowledge of the high priest being a dark magician. Carlyle started laughing and said, are you foolishly allowing yourself
to be deceived by her? Another companion also said louder. How dare you! So Carlyle said. Believe me or not, it doesn’t matter. Today’s meeting was meant
to reveal the true nature of Gabriel Knox. We can address the legitimate usurpation
of the throne on another occasion. But you must carefully consider this. Then he stood up, and before leaving said. Whose side are you on? The day after that,
the truth about Gabriel was revealed. Waves of doubt regarding the integrity
and credibility of the temple surged. It caused a clear rift between the empires
knights and the knights of the temple. Lionel said the revelation also impacted
the noble families loyal to the Empress, many of whom have already made
official declarations to switch allegiance to your side. Carlisle said everyone is moving swiftly. This only solidifies one thing for me. He looked at Isaiah and said
that we have already won this battle. Aisha thought we. She said. Is it truly a wise decision for us to
attend such a pivotal meeting on our own? What if the Imperial Knights
attempt to surprise attack? He said. I doubt
they will be reckless enough to try that. And besides, if anyone there is to harm
me, I trust that you will protect me. Then he stood up and Aisha said,
all right. He said. Well then, let’s go reclaim the throne. That was my birthright.
From the very beginning. They all then moved
toward the imperial palace to the throne. Some knights tried to stop them
and a fight started between them. One knight shouted and ran toward
Carlisle and said, you bastard! Aisha protected Carlisle from his attack,
making him fall to the floor. Aisha then said to Carlisle,
what should I do with him? He said, I pity them. They were driven to such extremes by the
foolish decisions of the current empire. Because of that,
I will grant him mercy one last time. However, from this moment forward,
I will show no mercy to anyone who dares to threaten my life, and thus I ask of you who still value your life to step aside. They then moved forward. Now another came in their way
to fight with them. Beatrice stepped down the stairs
of the dungeon, running fast in a hurry. She reached the prisoner
Gabriel and said, High Priest Gabriel Carlisle is coming for me
at this very moment, and this means that I will be forced
to give the throne back to him. Gabriel said. It seems so. She said. High priest. You said you were going to help me. Then she said louder. I don’t care
if you have to use dark magic or whatever. Just do something to help. He said. Is that truly what you desire? She said louder. Even after you admitted to practicing
dark magic in front of Carlisle. Do you know why
I continue trying to defend you? Because I need your strength. Are you still able to conjure dark magic? He said. No. The dark magic
I was channeling has already dissipated. She said. Then find a new source. It is your duty as an imperial advisor to serve the royal family
until the very end, he said. I dare not use dark magic anymore. But then she grabbed his neck and Gabriel,
due to the pain, said,
I don’t want more innocent people to die. She, with anger said, if that is the case,
then hand that power to me. I will use your life
as the basis to channel dark magic. Beatrice was grabbing his neck very hard
and torturing him. Gabriel said, please leave. Empress. Beatrice stood up and said, let’s see
how much longer you can remain like that. But don’t think I will let you off easily
next time. Gabriel was thinking his count, as per Vaz
also coming to the palace today. Then Aisha, along with Carlisle,
came in front of Mathias and Beatrice and they were protected
by the royal knives. Beatrice said. It seems you are not as clever
as you once were, Carlisle. I can’t believe you rested in
without any prior counsel. Did my nights spare your life just so that
you could have an audience with me? I did not need to think too much about it. After all, these knights
were forcefully recruited by you and the thrown into this senseless dispute
against their will. Right? Carlisle said. To be honest, I was expecting a peaceful
negotiation, but it seems I was too naive. Beatrice said I’ve been too generous
with you. I will generously reward
anyone who brings me your head. The knights prepare to fight him
and she shouted, come on! What are you waiting for? He said. Arrogant as ever. You’re trying to rally soldiers
who have already lost their will to fight. Aisha
then said as they became their backup. Why are those cowards from the temple
arriving at this moment? Beatrice, said Gabriel,
he must have changed his mind. Matthias said, if this is Gabriel’s doing, does that mean he’s
using dark magic again? She said, yes, that must be it. Aisha said. Didn’t you say that? He reflected on himself and that is why
he confessed to being a dark magician. He said, so that side was all a force. She said, the best thing we can do right
now is focus on protecting each other. Your Highness, he said. I’m glad I brought my weapon. She said while fighting with the soldiers. Had you been foolish enough to come
unarmed, it would have been like arriving without your limbs
in front of someone like me. She thought to herself. I have saved say, which is controlled
by dark metric many times before. These nights should be no different. Then the knights started
moving toward Beatrice. They all gathered in front of her instead
of fighting with Aisha or Carlisle. Beatrice said, what are you doing? You have to attack them. Suddenly, Gabriel appeared and said,
what were you expecting? Did you really think
I was going to help you again? She screamed louder. High Priest Gabriel! How dare you do this to me! Then she ordered.
Quick! Attack them! Move! The Knights
prepare to fight Carlisle’s team. And now Gabriel was also on his side. A great battle erupted between them. Many of Carlisle’s soldiers were killed. So Aisha shouted. Gabriel, what are you doing? You said you can not use dark
magic anymore. Gabriel replied, dark
magic works at the expense of life force. This time I’m using my own vitality. Aisha said, should we not stop him? Not even a traitor should die like this. Carlisle agreed. Yes, you are right. Stop using dark magic. Gabriel asked. Why should I do that? Carlisle explained. If you kill the Empress here,
all the blame will fall on me. I will be seen as just another person
who killed the previous emperor to seize the throne, and the evil acts
they committed will go unpunished. Buried with them in the grave. I do not want that. If that were my intention, I would have marched here
with the entire army in the first place. Because of that. Please stop using dark magic at once. Gabriel then ceased using dark magic. The knights
suddenly released from its control. Looked around in confusion. One of them asked, what? What am I doing here? Carlisle commanded. Everyone leave this room. I have something to discuss
with the Empress. Then he stood in front of Beatrice
and said, you can come down from that spot already
anyway. After all your sins are exposed, you will have to leave it
one way or another. Beatrice asked, are you saying you want me
to confess everything to the public? Carlisle responded, that’s right. Just like High Priest Gabriel did. Beatrice screamed louder and louder,
then asked. Let me ask you one question. Who told you about my plans? Those who could not leave their fate in
the hands of their own mother, he replied. And the woman who lost everything
because of you? She muttered. That’s what I thought. I should have killed them earlier. My only mistake was failing to punish them
because of my own hesitation. He corrected her. No. Your mistake was being so arrogant. You were arrogant to think
that everything was going to go your way. Let go of that arrogance now and pay
for the sins you have committed, she said. Paying for my crimes. Then Mathias stood up and said angrily,
I didn’t do anything. Everything was my mother’s doing. He ran fast to escape punishment,
putting all the blame on his mother. But as he fled. Lionel caught him and said,
where do you think you are going? Your Majesty terrified, Matthias pleaded. Let me go, Carlisle remarked. Even Matthias is abandoning you. Do you understand your situation now? Beatrice sighed. Yes. There’s nothing left for me. My wish to be recorded as a great empress and the mother of the next emperor
has been destroyed because of that. Should I not have the last laugh
at the end? Then she drank poison. Carlisle rushed forward,
holding her as she collapsed and called out Beatrice low vain. Every sto blood dripped from her mouth
as she struggled to breathe. He gritted his teeth and said, wake up. You don’t deserve to have a peaceful death
like this. Meanwhile, Gabriel took advantage
of the chaos and fled the palace. Later in Carlisle’s
office, Lionel reported, the body of the Empress
has been preserved. Now you will be able to properly execute
her after you ascend to the throne. Exhausted? Carlisle asked. What about Gabriel? Lionel replied. It seems he escaped the palace,
taking advantage of the confusion. We searched for him after you ordered us to close the palace,
but we could not find him. Carlisle nodded. He used a lot of dark magic
at the expense of his own life force, so he could not have gone far. Keep scouting the capital. Lionel followed his command. Yes, Your Highness. A knock at the door interrupted them. Three beautiful ladies, Viviana,
Charlize and Josephine, entered. One of them said. Excuse us. Carlisle asked. What is the problem? Charlie spoke first. We heard you took Matthias under arrest. Before you execute him,
we would like to talk to him. Josephine added. Please. Carlisle considered their request fine. As his family members, I understand
you want to say goodbye to him. Then he turned to Viviana. And what about you? She replied. I’m just here to say
thank you. Although it is a pity that she chose
to take her own life, in the end she ended up ruined. Just as I expected. Right. It’s true that I promised you that. But still, it’s too early to reveal
all of her sins. First, I have to ascend to the throne. I will accept your thanks then. She bowed slightly. Understood. Carlisle ordered Lionel. Take Josephine and Charles
to see Matthias. Lionel turned to the ladies. Please follow me. Matthias sat in prison, looking nervous. Biting his nails when he saw his sisters,
he brightened up with hope. Josephine. Charles, you didn’t abandon me. Come on, get me out of here. If I escape,
I promise to kill Carlisle right away. Josephine sighed. It seems you are still the same brother. Charles agreed. We’re here to say goodbye to you. Matthias found it. Goodbye. Why would you do that? He raised his voice in desperation. I will survive soon. The nobles on my side
will come and release me. What you do then? You can’t trust Carlisle to keep you safe. Josephine shook her head. Brother, we understand that
our mother clouded your judgment. However,
it is not our mother’s fault that you keep rejecting reality even in this situation. You have always taken for granted
that others would be willing to sacrifice for you. I thought that maybe you would have
realized your mistakes by now. But it seems
we were wishing for the impossible. Well, then, we will take our leave now. Keep living in that fantasy of yours
until the end. That’ll be best for you. They turned and left. Matthias called out desperately. Josephine. Charles. I have come to my senses. I realized it after hearing you. Just get me out of here
and I will admit all my wrongdoings. His sisters ignored him. Lionel asked them,
did you have a good talk? Josephine replied yes. Thank you. Back in his holding
cell, Matthias cried and begged. Please don’t abandon me. About a month later. With the support of many noble
houses, the transition of sovereignty to Carlisle was completed
successfully. Carlisle. Now the Emperor sat on his horse
as the people cheered in his honor. Hooray! Hurray to our new Emperor! They shouted,
celebrating his ascension to the throne. Meanwhile, Matthias had suddenly lost
all interest in reclaiming the throne. When the effects of the medicine
given to him by the Empress wore off, he finally gained clarity
about his situation. As for the missing Gabriel Knox,
when he returned to the Empire, he kept his face covered. Some knights
suspicious of him stopped him. Please let us see your face for a moment. One of them said. Gabriel revealed his face and the knights, shocked to recognize him, immediately
restrained him. High priest, the exiled priest. Gabriel. You must come with us. One day after his return to the capital,
he allowed himself to be arrested. Then came the execution day for Prince
Matthias. The Empress and High Priest
Gabriel Carlyle gathered the entire community
and murmurs spread among the crowd. So the day has arrived, they whispered. How despicable! They betrayed the previous emperor
just so they could take the throne for themselves. The embalmed body of the Empress
was brought forth by the knights, and the whispers continued. The Empress looked strange. They said her body was embalmed
after she took her own life with poison. Matthias, Beatrice and Gabriel knelt
before Carlyle with their heads bowed. Carlyle
addressed the crowd, his sword in hand. Today we are gathered to bestow
the proper punishment on these traitors who participated
in the murder of the previous emperor. I will now proceed. Listen carefully to the crimes
they have committed. He turned to the motionless body
of Beatrice. Asterisk. First I will announce the crimes
of the former Empress Beatrice. Every step. First, she was responsible
for the murder of the previous empress. IV line every. Second, she attempted multiple times
to assassinate the Emperor’s firstborn. To ensure her own son
would be the sole heir to the throne. Third, she committed the crime of
rendering the previous emperor infertile. Eliminating any potential competition
for the crown. Fourth, she conspired with a dark magician
to murder the previous emperor. We will now proceed with the execution
of Beatrice Evaristo as punishment for these crimes. Asterisk. Her head was then severed from her body. Fulfilling her sentence,
Carlyle turned to Matthias. Mathias. Every sto. You aided and abetted Beatrice his crimes, and as a result,
you illegally ascended to the throne. Do you have any last words? Mathias remained silent. We will now proceed
with the execution of Mathias Evaristo as punishment for his crimes. His head, too, was severed from his body,
marking him a traitor. Finally, Carlyle moved toward Gabriel. Former high priest Gabriel Knox. Do you admit to conspiring in
the assassination of the previous emperor? Gabriel responded. Yes. Do you have any last words? Carlyle asked. Gabriel took a deep breath. I know that anything I say now
will sound like an excuse because of that. I have decided not to leave
anything behind before parting. In that case, let us proceed
with the execution of the final sinner. With that,
Gabriel’s head was severed from his body. Ending his dark legacy. Carlyle then addressed the crowd. We have now driven out all traces of
darkness and corruption from the Empire. May our nation enter a new bright era
from this day forward. Asha stood watching him,
her gaze unreadable. Carlyle noticed and asked,
are you all right with this? You said you wanted to take revenge on him
yourself. Asha responded, I think cutting down people like them with
my sword would only dirty it. Carlyle studied her expression. I asked because of the dark
look on your face. Are you regretting something? Asha, lost in thought, recalled her last conversation with Gabriel
the night before his execution. Asha had stood outside his holding cell. Gabriel,
even if you die, I will never forgive you for what you did to purveyors,
she had said coldly. Gabriel had smiled bitterly. That is a reasonable choice. After I die, I go back to Pervez. I left a present for you there. What? She snapped, then suddenly
realizing something, she had screamed. You crazy bastard! You went to purveyors
after fleeing the capital. I swear I did not harm Pervez in any way
this time. I can’t tell you what is right now, but please consider it
my apology for what I did to Pervaiz. Now, as she stood recalling that moment, she wondered to herself an apology
to Pervez. I can’t go back there right now
to check what he meant, but even so, seeing her lost in thought,
Carlyle spoke again. Usha, if you don’t feel well,
you should go back and rest. In that case, I will be leaving first,
she replied. As she walked away,
she thought to herself, whatever. I don’t want to think about this anymore. I just want to go back to Pervez already. A few days later,
Asha stood by the window. Gazing out. A knight entered the room,
drawing her attention. You could just call me Count Pervez. I’m leaving this place soon
anyway, she told him. Understood. He replied. Are you feeling better, Countess? Yes. Thanks to the care of everyone
at the palace, she said. Then, she added, could you bring me
the documents I requested before? If you asked for them before
then it won’t be possible. No. I will bring them to you in a moment. He corrected himself. Asha waited patiently until the knight
returned with the documents. Here are the documents you requested. She carefully looked over them,
then signed them. Tell the Emperor I request a meeting
with him, she instructed. As she waited. She thought to herself,
he must be busy now that he’s emperor. It’s difficult to even meet him
now that he has ascended the throne. But that’s to be expected. Lost in thought,
she was startled when she suddenly saw Carlyle enter the room
with a gentle expression. He asked Asha, did you want to talk to me? Yes, Your Majesty. He smiled faintly. It feels like a long time
since I last saw you. Why must it be so difficult
for a couple to see each other? I didn’t waste time. Since you’re busy,
I’ll get straight to the point. Carlyle. Sensing something serious, replied, I prepared everything myself
since I assumed you were occupied. She handed him some documents. As he received them, he asked.
What is this? Asha’s voice was steady. Our divorce documents. Now that you have reached your goal,
our agreement is over. Carlyle’s eyes widened in shock
as he stared at the papers in his hands. For now, let’s think about this
a little more carefully. How have you been feeling these days? Asha said. But you should deal with this quickly. I am fine, so he said. I heard that internal injuries from black
magic take longer to heal than expected. Make sure you receive treatment
from the High Priest every day, she said. The priest said, I’m fine now, he said. Just in case. Get treatment by another priest as well. She feeling nervous about his attitude,
said Your Majesty. And he said, I would love to chat more,
but I’m afraid I am too busy. Let’s talk again next time. She then screamed his name, Your Majesty. But Carlyle did not listen to her anymore. Then he went out of the room,
holding the divorce papers deep in thought,
he clenched the papers and muttered. I knew this day would come someday. Then he threw the papers aside. Why didn’t I think of anything? Asha wouldn’t give up on the divorce
just because of this. No. She probably thinks that the divorce
is only natural. Asha probably
doesn’t have any feelings for me. She has already been
greatly disappointed once, so she won’t have
any expectations anymore. But as she really have no feelings for me. A few days later,
it was about time Dorothea sent a reply. Serap held a letter from her Kaz. An assistant came and told him wrap health
snatched the letter and started reading it. The words written on it were to father. Since the space is limited,
I will keep it brief. I don’t want to be an Empress. His Majesty will not make me the Empress
anyway. I won’t go there. I am sorry. He screamed louder. What on earth are you doing there? Seeing his anger,
the assistant got terrified. Lord rappelled, was thinking
His Majesty will have to find a new Empress candidate soon. And there is no one in this empire
as suitable as Dorothea. If only His Majesty would just sign
the divorce papers. Then Lionel came and rappelled. Shouted. What did you just say? His Majesty is not signing the divorce
papers, Lionel said. That is what they say. So Gyles said. Now why on earth. Lionel said. What do you think? His Majesty is in love with Countess
Pervez. Giles
Raphael got surprised and said, love, what does that have to do with anything? So Lionel told him. What do you mean? What does it have to do? He wants to maintain the marriage
because he loves her. Giles said the marriage of an emperor
is different from that of a commoner. The marriage of an emperor
is a matter of historical record. It is recorded.
Even the birth of monarchs. And it holds the honor of a nation,
especially His Majesty Carlisle, who will lead a golden age of the Empire. He needs a wife who can discuss
state affairs on equal footing, and has the dignity and elegance
befitting an empress. Lionel said. Do you think His Majesty does
not understand that? Giles rap health said, knowing all that,
why on earth Lionel said,
because that is how irrational love is. Sirup. Health.
You may never understand it. Raphael got silent and Lionel
turning his head, said, well, then, if you excuse me, irrationality
means a wrong thought. Then Lionel stared at him. So Rap Health said, it is our duty to correct His Majesty
if he strays down the wrong path. Lionel, said, sir Raphael. You have not seen His Majesty recently,
have you? His Majesty looks very unwell
as Carlyle was busy with work. Lionel asked. Are you getting enough sleep? Being busy, he replied. I get about four hours of sleep. I eat three meals a day with a proper
combination of meat and fruit. I won’t neglect my health
for the sake of duty and responsibility. So don’t worry, Lionel said. It is not that I am worried you will neglect your duties,
Your Majesty, Carlyle said. You were asking as a friend. So he stopped working for a while
and said, in that case I will answer differently. I can’t sleep properly
and I’m barely managing to eat. I miss Asia, but I can’t meet her
even though she comes to see me every day. Honestly, I don’t know why I’m living. Lionel said. If you meet His Majesty,
don’t talk to him like this again. It will hurt him greatly. Lionel told all these things to Giles and then Giles shouted,
you should try to persuade His Majesty. While you are at it, arrange
a meeting with Dorothea. Lionel was thinking.
He does not understand. Even if we bring Mister Thea,
His Majesty will not change his mind. Then Lionel left the place. Meanwhile, in Privés,
Decker was communicating with busty and asking the savages from the abandoned
land. Busty said that is what they say. So Decker said. Strange. I will have to investigate it later. Suddenly, Decker’s
attention was grabbed by Dorothea when she said, sir, Donovan, are you busy? He said urgently
after seeing her with a lovely smile. No, I am very free. Busty standing there was surprised. And then Decker pushed busty
out of the office sink. Let’s continue this conversation
another time. Friend, busty said. Right then. Decker looked at Dorothea and said,
what brings you here? Lady rappelled. She said, it’s not a big deal. My father keeps forcing me
to come to the capital. I sent back letters of refusal,
but he won’t give up. So Decker, smiling, said, sir Raphaelle can be quite stubborn, can’t he? She said so
I wanted to ask Sir Donovan for a favor. So he said me. She said yes. If it is, Sir Donovan,
I believe you can help me. Then she whispered in his ear,
and he said, how can I? And Decker said, really? Are you sure this is right? Dorothea said. Of course. Who else would I ask but you, sir Donovan. On the other hand, Asha entered the office thinking,
what on earth is His Majesty thinking? Suddenly she saw a letter
and was surprised. It’s from Decker. She was very happy thinking. Decker seems to be doing well. That’s a relief. After reading the letter, she thought. If it’s someone he wants to introduce,
could it be under the shine of the moon? They both kissed each other
to begin their love. Usha,
in a meeting with Cecilia, said to her. Long time no see, lady. Depressed, Cecilia replied. Please be at ease, Your Majesty. Usha then said, Your Majesty,
you can call me as you always have. Cecilia hesitated and said,
I’m afraid I cannot do that. You are married to the Emperor, and I shall refer to you properly
as the Empress that you are. Usha sighed. But I will be leaving that position soon
anyway. Cecilia bowed her head slightly and said,
I know this might be rude to ask, but you have already received
his confession, haven’t you? Your Majesty? Usha looked at her in surprise. His confession. Meanwhile,
Lionel was speaking with Carlyle. His confession. I don’t want to make things any worse,
Carlyle said. Lionel nodded. That’s what I thought. But even so, why haven’t
you confess your feelings to Her Majesty? Carlyle was speechless. After a moment,
he said, I have only disappointed her. In a way. I am even part of the reason she lost
so many of her people, which she not feel that I am shamelessly forcing
my love on her because of the power. And now hold, Your Majesty. Carlyle continued, Asha would be afraid
that I might hurt Pervez in some way. She might feel
forced to accept my feelings. She would forfeit her life
and live in misery if that meant protecting her people. Because I know that well, I can’t
bring myself to confess my feelings. But you can’t keep avoiding her like this
forever. Carlyle nodded. I know. Shouldn’t you talk to her directly
rather than assuming what she thinks? If she refuses,
you just have to accept it. Carlyle looked determined. When I gained the resolve
to forfeit my life or live in misery for it, as she does, I will do it. Lionel reassured him. Your Majesty. It won’t take long. Don’t worry about it. Carlyle took a deep breath and said,
Lionel, could you call Lady to Pret here? Lionel was surprised
you wanted to call Lady to Pret. All of a sudden? Carlyle nodded. There’s a promise I have to fulfill to her if it’s related to her succession
as the head of her family. Well, sort of, Carlyle replied. On the other hand,
Cecilia was speaking with Asha. I confession, Usha repeated. Cecilia thought to herself. Could it be that he really hasn’t
given her a proper confession? She hesitated before saying, I think it would be best for you
to talk to him directly about it. I’m sure he won’t accept anyone
other than you as his wife. Usha laughed softly. I don’t think so. There are many women
who wish to have a seat of the Empress. Cecilia shook her head. I’m not talking about being Empress. I’m talking about. Before she could finish, an assistant
of Carlyle entered Lady Cecilia de Pratt. His Majesty is requesting your presence. You can go see him later if you’re busy. Cecilia immediately replied. No, I will go see him right away. Before leaving, she turned to Asha. Please
have a sincere talk with His Majesty. Asha sighed. I beg of you. I understand
he has been avoiding me lately, but I will request a private meeting. Cecilia smiled. I will also speak to him about it. I’m sure that a good talk is just
what the two of you need. As Asha watched Cecilia leave,
she thought, why is she doing this much for us? Could it be that the Emperor actually does
not want to end our relationship? Meanwhile, Giles
Raffles stormed into Carlisle’s office. Your Majesty. My daughter is being held
hostage. And privacy. Are you going to allow such an insult
against your court? Carlisle remained calm. I have not received any notice about Lady
Dorothea being held hostage. Giles shouted. There is no need for that. Why would she not return to the capital
if it were not because of that? Carlisle was silent for a moment
before responding. All right, I understand. If that is true, it will be a big problem. I guess I will have to call Portia
to talk to her. Usha entered the office shortly after. I’m finally able to see you, Your Majesty. Carlisle nodded. That’s right. I’ve been pretty busy since last time. I want to talk to you about something
related to Sir Raffles. Is it true that Lady Dorothea
is being held hostage in privacy? Usha raised an eyebrow. You ask if Lady Dorothea is being held
hostage in privacy. Carlisle replied, according to Sir
Raffles, that is what happened. Usha sighed. Lady Dorothea
decided to stay in purveyors on her own. She did it in order to oppose her father,
who always controls her. Could that be the issue Sir Raffle was talking about,
or was he unaware of that fact? Carlisle thought for a moment. Sir raffle is a very competent man. Because of that,
he thinks his opinion is always correct. That might be why he believes his daughter
is being held against her will. Impervious. Usha countered. Can you really say
he is still a competent man, even after he refused to follow your orders
and acted on his own? As far as I know, the crime of disobeying
the emperor should be paid with one’s life. You decided to let him live. Your Majesty. Carlisle sighed. Yes. That’s right. Is he that irreplaceable to you?
Usha asked. Carlisle nodded. I can’t get rid of a good soldier
just because his aim is getting a little blurry. I met him when I was ten years old. He was the most recognized teacher at the academy,
but he even turned down the to teach me. I always wondered
what kind of great future he saw in me. He told me that one day
he was going to bet his own fate on me. He once received an arrow to protect me. He constantly tested my food for poison
to the point that he almost died a couple of times. Even his main business closed
because he supported me. Yet to this day, he has not left my side. Thanks to him. I’m still here today. I can’t just get rid of him now
because my situation is much better. Usha softened. I didn’t know all of that. I guess you didn’t, because I never
told you before, Carlisle admitted. I need someone close to me
who can say the things I can’t tell him. But since the war in the South,
I have kept my distance from him. I’ve been thinking of ending
our friendship properly soon anyway. Are you sure? Lady Raffles
decided to stay improvise on her own. Usha nodded. Yes. Because Sir Raffles seems to be constantly
pushing her to become the Empress. What will you do about it now? The best two candidates
who are waiting for our divorce to become the next Empress
have forfeited on their own. Can’t you even speak to me for a moment
about our own problems? How long are you going to keep me here? Can I just go back to Prevost? Carlisle recalled Lionel’s words. But you can’t keep avoiding her like this
forever. Shouldn’t you talk to her directly
rather than assuming what she thinks? If she refuses,
you just have to accept it. Carlisle took a deep breath, stood
up, and said, I. Usha looked at him, surprised
by what he was about to say. A regular meeting of nobles was being held
around a table of discussion. One particularly arrogant
lady spoke to her companion. You mean that
the current Empress is just temporary? She asked. He replied. That seems to be the case. Well, it was far fetched that the marriage
was conceived in the first place. She scoffed. His Majesty has just turned 28 this year. He will have to hurry to find a new one. Meanwhile, Giles Raffl was investigating
in the office of Carlisle. Carlisle informed him. I investigated and there is no sign of her
being held hostage. Lady Dorothea is impervious by her own
will. Giles Raffles screamed in frustration. Why would Dorothea willingly
stay in such a lowly place like that? I’m also her only guardian. Carlisle remained composed in responded. As you said,
you are her guardian, not her owner. Don’t you know adults have a right
to make their own decisions? I am pretty sure that a delegated knight
like you, who knows all the norms, has not forgotten
about that. Giles thought bitterly. How can you do this to me? Your Majesty, I have given my all
to make you the Emperor. I am sure that if Dorothea becomes
the Empress, it will be beneficial for him too. It will be much easier
for me to support them. Of course. Why can’t he understand how I feel? Suddenly a voice announced. The Emperor is coming. Carlisle began addressing
the people seated around the table. Well, then, let’s start this meeting. His assistant presented him with a letter
and said, this is the first point of today’s agenda. A discussion related to the emperors
marriage. His Majesty has no successor yet,
and the majority agrees that the Emperor should have a proper marriage and proceed
to conceive an heir as soon as possible. One man at the table raised his voice. The current empress, Countess
Privés, has already proceeded with the divorce papers. We wish to ask
when this issue will be completed. Your Majesty, it will be easier to look
for new candidates after the divorce. Carlisle grew uneasy at this question. Later, during a private meeting with
Aisha, Carlisle spoke with deep emotion. I don’t want to divorce you. I hope we can continue our marriage. Usha. Nervous? Asked why he shared his feelings. Because I love you. I love you, Aisha. I was afraid that if I told you,
you would reject me. That is why I’ve been avoiding you.
I am sorry. I know I told you
I was not going to hold on to you after reaching our goal,
but back then I was arrogant and foolish. Usha asked,
how long have you felt like this? Carlisle admitted, I don’t know. At some point all my thoughts started
revolving around you. When I open my eyes in the morning,
I only think about you and wonder what you might be doing. The moment I heard Pervez
Castle was under attack, I was so worried about your safety
that for the first time I prayed to God. I’m sorry you probably think I’m shameless
for saying this now. However, could you not give me a chance? He knelt, holding her hand, pleading
for a chance to apologize and a change. Your mind just won. Tears filled Carlisle’s eyes. Asha, seeing his emotions, felt moved. I need some time. She gently pulled her hand away. Carlisle nodded. Of course. As much as you wish,
she added, but don’t try to avoid me. Next time I request to meet you.
He promised. I will not. She then said, I will be leaving now about the issue with Lady Raffle,
he assured her. I will explain the situation to Sir
Raffled before leaving. She glanced at Carlisle once more. Carlisle, now alone, sat down, upset,
thinking to himself. I don’t think it is
necessary to discuss this. It is a matter between me and the Empress. Giles, however,
stood and shouted, Your Majesty. Anything related to the Emperor
and the Empress is crucial to the future of the Empire. How can you dismiss this
as a mere personal affair? Another noble at the table
raised his voice. He is right. The marriage of an emperor should be
carefully planned to benefit the empire. Don’t tell us you have no intention
of divorcing count as Pervaiz Carlisle. Tired, thought. I still have to receive an answer
from Isaiah. So I can’t even say
if we’re going to divorce or not. He finally spoke. I did not expect all of you to be
so worried about the future of the Empire. None of you helped me recover
my right to the throne. More than count is precious. Yet even so, you still wish
to have someone else as the Empress. Another noble countered. I am fully aware that the performance
of countless purveyors on the battlefield was flawless. However, for the requirements
to be a valuable ally on the battlefield and to be an empress
are completely different. If you truly wish to compensate
the Countess for her assistance, it would be better for you to offer her
the command of the Royal Knights. Carlisle was speechless. He finally ordered. I understand your opinions,
however, as I just told you, I don’t think this issue shall be resolved
at this moment. His assistant then added, in that case we will have to discuss it again
in the next meeting. Carlisle. His gaze lowered. Could only think about Aisha. Meanwhile, Aisha received a letter
from Viviana that read I will stop by the Imperial Palace
to visit you soon. Asha’s lady assistant then informed her. Your Majesty, Sir
Lionel has requested to meet you. She pondered. Sir Lionel,
then she ordered. Tell him to come in. As Lionel entered. Her assistant welcomed him. Lionel bowed and said, I’m sorry for asking to meet you
without a prior appointment. Your Majesty, she reassured him. Please don’t be so formal. Sir. Lionel,
I’m getting sick of it already. He smirked slightly. Well, in that case,
I shall be more at ease. You know that a regular noble meeting
was being held today, right? Yes. I heard about it from Lady Cecilia,
she replied. Did you know that one of the points of
discussion was your position as Empress? Most of the nobles at the meeting
hoped to select a new empress, but His Majesty does not want a divorce. If you hurry a little with your decision,
it will make things much easier for him. Usha nodded. I understand.
Lionel clarified. I did not mean to burden you. I’m just worried
that you might be swayed by others. If anyone tries
to convince you to divorce, they shall be punished for treason. On the other hand,
even if the Emperor is heartbroken, you shall be the one to decide whether to
step down from your position as Empress, she acknowledged. Thank you for telling me this. At your service. I’m sorry for coming here so late. I will be leaving now. Usha, exhausted,
sat down, holding her head. She thought to herself. If I don’t make a decision quickly, the other nobles will keep complaining
about me and the emperor. She sighed, weary. How do I even get to this point? Having to think about things like this. The chamber was dimly lit. Golden rays from the evening sun
pouring in through tall windows, casting a soft glow over the velvet
drapes. Asha stood near the large carved table,
fingers lightly tracing the edges. Her eyes remained
locked on the woman seated before her. I must say
I did not expect you to call on me, Lady Lucy, for Asha
finally said, her voice low but composed, though her heart thudded quietly
beneath her ribs. Lady Lucy force posture was straight, her expression unreadable,
but there was a flicker in her eyes. A hesitation perhaps. I admit
I didn’t expect this myself, Your Majesty. A faint, ironic smile
tugged at Isaiah’s lips. So even Lady
Lucifer is addressing me as the Empress. The silence that followed felt both heavy and delicate,
as if it were made of glass. Lucifer didn’t flinch. But why did you want to see me? Usha asked,
folding her arms loosely across her chest. Lucifer inhaled deeply,
her jaw tightening slightly. I heard that you were considering
getting a divorce. Asha’s gaze shifted slightly,
as if something clenched within her. And is that a problem? Of course it’s a big problem. Lucifer answered quickly,
as though the answer should be obvious. You are the only woman in the entire
country who deserves to sit in that seat. Asha looked away for a moment, her fingers
curling into the folds of her dress. I appreciate your kind words, but I. Lucifer leaned forward. The conviction in her voice
as sharp as the steel she once wielded. It wasn’t empty flattery. I’m sure you remember the late Empress
Beatrice’s character. You probably also recall
just how many nobles supporting her. They may have sworn their allegiance
to the emperor for now, but it’s clear they’re incapable
of recognizing a true leader. Usher’s throat tightened. She remembered those days. The pressure, the whispers. The eyes that watched
and waited for her to fail. Of course. I used to be the same way, too. Lucifer added, her voice softening. I don’t have what it takes to be a fair
and righteous ruler either. That may be true if you were the sole ruler, usher
replied, her eyes locking with Lucifer’s. However, not even His Majesty will find it
easy on his own. Mercy full, Sprouse furrowed. Her voice tinged with old regret. In fact, before meeting you, he wasn’t all that different
from the different nobles. And what makes you sure about that? Usher asked that the words
trembled slightly as they left her. All I know is how to wield
a sword on the battlefield. And you’re saying I changed the Emperor
for good? Lucifer didn’t hesitate this time. I’m certain of it. I’ve been watching His Majesty
far closer than you’d think. And for quite a while now. The one who changed the emperor. And the one who can ensure the emperor
becomes a just ruler can only be you, Your Majesty. Ash. His breath
caught at the honesty in those words. So I do hope you reconsider
divorcing His Majesty. In the abandoned lands of privacy. The wind howled low over the orange dunes, carrying grains of sand
across the cracked earth. Two men stood atop a slope,
watching a group of barbarians gather in the distance. Calm, not charging as expected. It definitely does feel different
compared to before. Right? One said, his voice hushed with disbelief. Since when did the barbarians choose
not to attack us first? The other replied as narrowing
at the unfamiliar stillness. The first one lowered his weapon slowly. The rumors must have been true. The rumor that the barbarians
no longer attack people far from the shifting sands in the stone
corridors of the kingdom. Lord Donovan was pacing when a servant
entered carrying a sealed letter. Lord Donovan, the servant called gently. Donovan turned. Raising a brow. Lady Prevost has sent you a letter. Donovan’s eyes
lit up briefly with recognition from Asha. I thought she’d return to Prevost sooner. He took the letter, tearing it open
carefully as he read, his brow furrowed. Is something going on? The servant asked tentatively. It sounds like there’s something going on
with Oshae, Donovan muttered. Staring hard at the parchment. Pardon? With Lady Purvis? Yes, Donovan
said, slowly, processing every word. She wants me to go to the capital. I’ll have to leave first thing tomorrow. The servant bowed. Of course. Then I shall make the proper preparations. Donovan nodded,
then glanced out the window. The light fading into dusk. What’s going on? Asha never came to me for help before. He thought you’re going to the capital. A calm voice asked behind him. Donovan turned to see Dorothea
standing in the hallway, her gaze curious but steady. Yes, Miss Dorothea, Donovan answered. If you’re going to the capital,
then I’d like to join you. After all. There’s something
we have to tell my father. Donovan tilted his head slightly. Of course. We’re leaving tomorrow morning. Is that all right? Dorothea smile was confident. Absolutely. Then I’ll see you in the morning, Donovan
said. Yes. A few days later,
the grand door to Asha’s residence opened. She stood in the doorway, a soft smile
breaking across her face as she saw them. It’s good to see you again, Asha, Dorothea
said, bowing gracefully. Donovan hesitated as flicking between her
and the formal setting. Your Majesty. Am I supposed to call you
Your Majesty now? Usha shook her head lightly. Forget it. Just call me Asha. But why did you want to see me? Donovan asked. Asha’s expression shifted. Something vulnerable
passing through her eyes. Well, I’m wondering whether or not
I should divorce His Majesty. What? They both exclaimed, the words
landing like thunder in the room. Excuse me? Dorothea added. Brows raised in disbelief
as she gave a half smile. More bitter than amused. I guess the idea of me getting a divorce
never occurred to you two either. Well, of course, of course. Usha echoed, her tone
laced with both curiosity and sorrow. Yes. I thought you and
the Emperor were in love. Dorothea said plainly. I’m not sure, Asha admitted, her voice
softer now. I believe you will guide the Emperor along
the right path, Dorothea said sincerely. Yeah, but of course, if you don’t wish
to be empress, then you don’t need to be. Dorothea added, folding her hands. Do you really think I’ll do well? I couldn’t even take care of privacy. That’s not true. Dorothea said, stepping closer. I’ve seen many nobles over life, but I’ve always thought
that you were a true noble. You always put caring for your people
above empty formalities. Above all, you seem far more noble than
the others who were corrupted by power. Usha shook her head gently. What? That’s simply your personal evaluation. Others will not look upon me so kindly. In fact, I’ve been told
that they’re already discussing who will be replacing me. Her voice cracked a little. I can’t help
but feel that ruling the Emperor in the midst of that would be too heavy
a burden for me to bear. Is that truly
why you’re considering divorce? Even after His Majesty has told you
that he loves you? Dorothea asked, her voice
filled with quiet urgency. Even if you do remain Empress. You don’t have to feel so responsible
about ruling the Empire. Then what do I have to do? Be happy. So do what makes you happy. Usha Donovan said, stepping beside her. Usha blinked back tears. Protecting Pervez is what made me happy. It’s been that way for a long time. Prabhas is a lot different
now, Donovan said gently. What do you mean? The barbarians in the abandoned lands
aren’t nearly as aggressive as before. Though. Is still looking into it. It almost seems like the barbarians
are turning into normal people. Usha frowned, trying to process that. Impossible. Why would I lie to you? Something tugged at her memory. After my death, go to process. There you’ll find a present
I left for you. Gabriel’s words echoed in her mind
like a secret prophecy. She whispered more to herself than anyone. Is that the present
that Gabriel was talking about? If that’s true, she said aloud. Now, her voice steadying. Then that’s all the more reason
I have to go to Provost to see myself. If it’s because you don’t trust me,
then so be it, Donovan said. What if it’s because you feel responsible
to prevent this? I won’t let you throw away
your chance to be happy by coming with us. He looked at her eyes, fierce and loyal. Because even when you’re not in this,
Dorothea and I will look after her together. Aisha stared at them. When did that happen? Dorothea blushed faintly as Donna said. It hasn’t been long
since we decided to get married. I haven’t gotten her father’s
blessing yet either. I told you, you don’t need my father’s
blessing, Dorothea replied firmly. Aisha exhaled. The weight on her chest. Lightning. I see. She’s already in good hands. If you do leave for ways in this world, we will never lose
respect for you, Donovan said. Nor will we ever forget the sacrifices
you made. He stepped closer. So please listen to your heart for once. My heart. Aisha whispered. Aisha looked at them,
at their devotion, at the future. They were building. And for the first time in weeks,
she allowed herself to feel hope. Thank you,
Aisha said, voice filled with emotion. You helped me make up my mind. Her eyes turned to the horizon,
a slow, certain smile forming on her lips. I think I’ll go see His Majesty soon. The room was dimly lit
with golden sunlight filtering through the tall windows of the estate’s
private meeting hall. The scent of parchment ink and burning
incense lingered in the air. Lord Rafael, tall
and composed in a sharp navy cloak, stood facing the bowed
figure of a fellow nobleman. The man had traveled far in his clothing
for the signs of haste and urgency. Lord raffled
the man, greeted with a low bow. His voice was respectful
but edged with anticipation. Thank you for coming all this way,
he said. Raffle gave a slight, measured smile. Well, I thought it’d be easier for me
to come here than to have you come to my palace. Yes. That’s true. The man acknowledged, raising his head. But what brings you here? Raffles tone turned firm
without room for misinterpretation. I won’t beat around the bush. I’m going to take Countess Pervaiz
off the throne by force if I have to. The man’s eyes widened by force. Yes. Several houses have agreed to support me. But I need more backing, Raffles replied,
his voice low and deliberate. It’s clear His Majesty has no intention
of getting a divorce. Soon I shall have His Majesty hold
a provincial council of nobles. Until then, I need you to stir up more
opposition against the count, as per Vass. The man hesitated, cautious. But don’t
we need some kind of pretext for that? Raffles lips curled into a thin smile,
his tone dismissive. Oh, there’s plenty of pretext. Countess Prevost may be the war hero,
but she can never be empress. She doesn’t have the bloodline,
the noble bearing or knowledge, or even the right connection. She’s nowhere
near the caliber of other noble ladies. A pause followed
before the man asked carefully. And do you have an empress to be in mind,
my lord? Well, Rafal replied, turning away
as though to end the discussion, we shall table the discussion until after
the divorce has been finalized. Of course. Whatever you say, my lord. That’s all, Rafal said shortly,
rising from his seat. His gaze hardened as he watched the man
leave in the privacy of his thoughts. He mused coldly. He’s clearly thinking
to nominate his own daughter as empress to North charms, because the next empress
will be none other than Dorothea. The Lord thought. Just then the doors creaked open,
and in walked Dorothea, accompanied by Sir Donovan. Her entrance was calm, but her chin held a firmness
that made her presence undeniable. So you finally decided
to return to the capital? Her father asked, arching a brow. I knew you would come around once
everything’s in order. I shall arrange you to meet
with His Majesty. Dorothea stood still,
then took a step forward. Father, I came to the capital
because I have something to tell you. Something to tell me. What is it? I will not become the Empress. As you wish, father. I came to the capital to tell Her Majesty. Just that. Also, I wish to live in previous. Not in the capital. Raffles voice dropped, disbelieving. What?
What are you talking about, Dorothea? How could you possibly live
in such a dangerous place all on your own? I won’t be alone, she said, casting
a brief but sure glance at Donovan. Because Sir
Donovan has agreed to keep me company. Raffl turned sharply toward Donovan. His voice cut through the room. You, he spat. This is your doing?
What have you done to her? My daughter would never defy me like this. Donovan met his fury with quiet dignity. My doing. You make it sound as though tough. Raffles snapped. I’ve committed some unspeakable act. Dorothea stepped between them. Her voice louder now. Stop it,
she shouted. I have sworn to spend the rest of my life
and previous sworn. What are you talking about? Dorothea’s voice trembled slightly,
but her words came with strength. I am pregnant with Sir Donovan’s child. The room went silent. Mr. Thea Donovan turned to her, shocked. What? Raffl nearly choked on the word. His face draining of color. Now let’s go. Dorothea said quietly to Donovan,
brushing past her father. But I. Donovan hesitated. I still wide. Dorothea is pregnant. Raffles mind reeled. Later
that day, Donovan recounted everything to Asha
in the Empress’s chambers. Her laughter
echoed against the marble walls. Dorothea really said that? She asked, amused. Word for word. You can’t imagine how shocked I was. But it’s not true, is it? Of course not. Donovan reassured her. Dorothea is much bolder than she appears. I never thought she’d lie to her
father like that. He sighed. I’m worried sick about her. Her father just summoned her. Usha waved it off. Father,
what’s the worst that could happen? Fathers always have a soft spot
for their daughters. How could you do this to me? Rafael thought to himself, bitterly, envisioning himself
slapping Dorothea across the face. What were you thinking, father? Dorothea asked.
If you change your mind now. We can forget this ever happened. Raffles imagined pleading, but he heard her voice
echo back in his mind, sharp and resolute. It’s no use. Even if I do change my mind and decide
I want to be the Empress. Do you really think that people
will accept me? Will they really want an empress
who is with another man’s child? He clenched his fists. So why did you go and get pregnant
in the first place? Her words came again, burning him. I am greatly disappointed
in you, Dorothea. I’ve always believed that you were smarter
and wiser than my other children. But you never once
gave me a chance to prove myself. Dorothea’s voice cracked with pain. You have never accepted any future for me
except becoming the Empress. Raffle raised his chin,
justifying to himself. Being empress is the most powerful role
a woman can hold. I only ever wanted what’s best for you. Dorothy is. Imagine. Voice turned fierce. This is how you always are. Not just with me, but also with my brother
and the Empire subjects. You always impose your beliefs on others. Everything always must be done
in the way you want it. Then the words that truly broke
him came farther. Do you even know what I like? He blinked. Of course you like. I like to read. I like children and I like to teach. I prefer the simple and honest life
I lead and provides, rather than a complicated life in zero. And I had to live not simply as the
daughter of Giles Raffel, but as Dorothy. Ralph fell to realize that I will not ask
for your forgiveness, she said. And I’m going to be happy. Dorothea declared as she turned away. Stop letting your approaching arrogance
and greed blind you, father. And she was gone far away in the palace. King Carlyle sat in silence. The late afternoon sun stretched long
shadows across the floor of his study. Papers were scattered across his desk,
but none held his attention. Am I at fault here? He wondered silently. I still haven’t
heard anything back from Asher. He stared out the window,
feeling the distance stretch endlessly between them. I wouldn’t want to put pressure on her
by seeking her out myself. But what if she’s forgotten about me? Lionel, he called softly. Yes, Your Majesty. Lionel replied, stepping in
from the hallway, ready at once. I need paper and an envelope
for writing a letter. Something not with an elaborate design,
nor something too simple. Lionel tilted his head slightly. Are you thinking of writing a letter
yourself? To whom? Carlyle hesitated,
then spoke almost wistfully to Marcia. I’m afraid she’s forgotten about me. Lionel blinked, his voice softening. Oh, you don’t think a letter would put
too much pressure on her, do you? Carlyle looked down at his hands. I don’t know, he admitted,
but I have to try. As Carlyle began writing the letter. My beloved Asher, I would like to make it clear that this letter isn’t meant to pressure you
into making a decision. Think of it
simply as a manifestation of my effort. I’ve been wondering
how you’re doing lately. Whether you’re eating well,
staying healthy. After all, we haven’t been able
to see each other at all recently. I still think about the cream pies
and custard we used to eat together. Everything tasted so good back then. But here at the palace,
it all tastes like sawdust. I find myself missing life and favors
a place where goodness prevails and promises are honored. I understand you
why you want to return there. So I have no intention
of trying to influence your decision. I don’t want you to suffer
on account of my selfish desires. Usha read the letter. Thinking. But why does it sound like he’s asking me
not to go? I wonder? Maybe it’s
because I feel the same way he does. My head tells me I have to let him go. But my heart won’t let me. And it’s true. Even though everyone kept telling me to be impressed,
I didn’t think I had it in me. Suddenly someone knocked. Come in. Your Majesty,
it has certainly been a while. Sir Bailey, did His Majesty send you here? She asked. No, but there is someone else
who wishes to see you. Who is it?
Why do you look so uncomfortable? Maud Ralph Felt has requested
an audience with you. I suppose it would be best to turn him
away. No, I have to hear him out at least. But know that it’s perfectly all right for you to leave the room
as soon as he spouts any nonsense. Yes, I know. Then I will be back tomorrow with Lord
Ralph felt, he said, and went out. I understand where Sir Bailey is coming
from, Usha thought. But there’s really
no need to worry about me, because I’ve already made up my mind
later. Have you had a chance to meet her? Raphael asked Asha. Yes I did. She was with the car. Then you must have heard
about their relationship too. Indeed I have. If you’re here to ask me to sabotage
their relationship. Not at all. Even if Dorothea and Sir Donovan were to part ways,
she would not choose to become Empress. I see you’ve spoken to your daughter. Yes. Though it would be more appropriate
to say that she taught me something. She taught me that I was an old,
foolish man. Oh, the idea that anyone could teach you
anything seems almost foreign to me, Usha said dryly. That is true. But Dorothea is far wiser
than I took her to be. If anything, I feel like I’m the fool. You’ve changed a great deal
over the past few days. But the reason
I wanted to see Your Majesty. Your Majesty, Usha asked, was to ask that
you remain in your position as Empress. I’m sorry to tell you the truth. I was going to call an interim
council of nobles soon. There. I intended to make the case for replacing you by presenting Dorothea
as the perfect fit for the role. But Dorothea has no interest in becoming
empress, and I have no intention
of forcing her to do so against her will. Even so,
this is completely out of the blue. The problem is, the other nobles
I’ve gathered. They’re still set on making their own
daughters. Empress. Should one of them succeed? What do you think will happen next? There would be infighting
among the nobles, Usha said. Now that I’ve set aside my ambitions. I see it all too clearly. Rather than chase after scattered shards. Isn’t it better to strike our enemies
while they are in one place? Therefore,
I ask that you stay with the Emperor. So you’re saying that I’m a better choice
for His Majesty’s future? Well, whatever happens,
I remain His Majesty’s loyal servant. I do not mean to criticize you for it. In fact, it reassures me now
that we are on the same side, she said. To tell you the truth,
I wanted to win you over today. You mean. Yes. I have decided not to leave His Majesty. I see, but
are you sure you’re all right with this? You do realize that lady Dorothea will
continue to live in privacy, don’t you? It is nobody’s fault
but mine that she wishes to leave my side. If that is her decision,
then I must respect it. I see Lady Dorothea
truly has changed her father’s mind. Usha thought also. I have sworn to remain loyal
to His Majesty until the day I die. Rafael said, rising to his feet. Then you may continue to lead this empire
down the right path. Your Majesty. Yes. And I’ll be depending on your counsel
to Lord Rafael. She replied as they shook hands. Usha stepped out and Lionel saw her. Your Majesty, I wish to see His Majesty. Is he available? His Majesty is always willing
to make time to see you. He told me to let you in
whenever you visit, so please go ahead. Inside. Usha stepped in. Lionel Carlyle said. What is it? This better be important. Then his eyes met hers. Usha, it’s good to see you again,
Your Majesty, Usha said. I didn’t expect you to come
without notice. You haven’t written back yet,
so I assumed you didn’t wish to see me. Oh. Would you like something to drink? Have a seat. I’m fine, but thank you. She stepped closer and held his hand. Your Majesty. Yes. When you said you loved me,
did you mean it? I love you, Asha. I will love you until my dying breath. And I’m sorry for not telling you sooner. Don’t be. Despite realizing my feelings before you
did, I kept you in the dark about them. You mean I love you too? I have loved you for a very long time. Suddenly,
Carlyle caught off guard and hugged her. Your Majesty. Usha asked. Let’s stay like this,
just for a little while. Carlyle murmured. The Empire’s strongest knight. The man blessed by the God of war.
Victory. The Emperor of the guard Empire. It would take a lot to break someone
like him. And yet, Usha thought. I can only imagine what he’s been through. Your Majesty. She whispered again. Yes. I need you to reassure me
that you feel the same way. How can I do that? First kiss me without hesitation. Carlyle leaned in and kissed her. I. I can’t breathe,
Usha murmured between kisses. Are you sure about this? Carlyle asked. He lifted her in his arms, holding her in a bridal carry
as he carried her to the bed. As he began removing his clothes. Usha noted, for someone who says
he hasn’t been eating well. He’s still in incredible shape. Is that what you’re thinking now? He asked teasingly. I thought you weren’t interested
in my body at all. You haven’t seen anything yet. He whispered before kissing her again. A few days later, at the interim council,
I heard she set on leaving. Even though His Majesty
begged her to stay. Who does she think she is? They’re lucky she knows her place. I was worried about that country girl
getting fanciful ideas. The arrogance of these people. Someone muttered. There are two thrones right there. How can they still think
Her Majesty will be leaving? Lord wrath felt, Bayley whispered. Let’s make our case to the Emperor today. Loud and clear. Lord wrath felt. Lord wrath felt. Suddenly the doors opened. A hush fell over the room. Their Majesties,
the Emperor and Empress stepped in. Carlisle and Asha together. Wait. What are they doing together? What is happening right now? Didn’t
you say the Countess was set on leaving? Silence! In the room, the guard commanded. I know why you’ve called this meeting,
Carlisle said. I assume it has to do
with the unfinished matter of my marriage. I wasn’t able to give you
a definitive answer at the time, because I wanted to respect my Empress’s
wishes. But I trust that her presence here today
speaks for itself. Are you seriously considering making your
marriage to the current Empress official? When I took the throne, I vowed to be
an emperor who puts his people first. And nobody knows the lives of the people
better than usher, Provost, us. If anyone was meant to be Empress,
it’s her. But Your Majesty, Bayley objected. As we pointed out last time. The matter of who becomes
your bride requires careful consideration. Hear, hear! Shouldn’t it at least be someone from
a family who can afford to pay a dowry? Are you suggesting
the Empress is of no value to the throne? Carlyle’s expression darkened
and that I should divorce her. That’s not what I meant. I only meant it might be more beneficial
to pursue the interests of the Crown, rather than hold on
to a loveless marriage. You think I don’t love the Empress? Your Majesty, Usha said softly. Let me speak to them. Are you sure? Have you forgotten who I am? I’ve spent my whole life
cheating death on the battlefield. She turned to the nobles. I know you all look down on me,
just as you’ve always looked down on me. And the people of Provence. The weak, the rural. But His Majesty vowed to be an emperor
who serves the people. That’s why I’ve decided to stay, to serve
beside him. Is it your intention to defy His Majesty’s
will, I, Cecelia? If it be half of house turf,
it will respect Their Majesty’s wishes, Lucifer said. I see Deerford has pledged their loyalty
to the current order. Someone murmured Lord raffled. I suggest you make your position clear. I too will respect their Majesty’s wishes. Raffle declared. Murmurs filled the room. Lord raffled. This isn’t what we agreed upon. Someone burst out. You’re the reason we’re all here. If you two become officially wedded,
Bailey said. Then Pervez will be left without a ruler
who will protect the North. You don’t have to worry about that. She answered. My longtime friend and comrade in arms
has already stepped forward. Though
no one promised to look after her lost. They have now the coronation ceremony. The coronation ceremony will be held
on the first day of summer, Carlisle announced. You would do well to remember that your empress that day
will be none other than usher was. Oh, God of balance and harmony. Roboto. Grant our Emperor
the wisdom to balance mercy and justice and guide him in fostering harmony
throughout the realm. O goddess of abundance, sna Rashi,
our Emperor, blessed by IG Wills and the Empress,
have protected this empire from harm. We pray you bless their reign
with prosperity. O God of death. Hammerfell, show us that all mortals
are equal in your presence, that we may abandon
arrogance and false conviction. I, Carlyle. Kendrick, Evelina von del t
every sto accept my duties as Emperor in accordance
with the will of the gods and the people. I, Asha Amir, Melissa von del
every still accept my duties as Empress in accordance
with the will of the gods and the people. Long live the Empress! The crowd shouted. Long live the Empress! Claps! Thunder through the hall. The nobles won’t take kindly to an empress
who puts commoners above them. Usha thought. I suppose I’m in for a rough road ahead. She turned to Carlisle. Yes. Just as you’ve always had my back. From now on I will have yours. I too will always have your back.
He whispered. I love you. I love you too. Fury. The court erupted in celebration
once again. A week after the official coronation,
the order of L.A. reestablished its influence
surrounding the lands it had long held as the office of the state. Religion. The noble houses that had stood behind
Carlisle were rewarded for their loyalty as Emperor. I hereby approve Lady Cecilia Dourif, its right of succession
as head of her family, Carlisle declared. Thank you, Your Majesty, Cecilia said,
vowing what will count Dourif, its son? Think of this, a noble whispered. And if Lady Dourif, it marries,
will her husband become the count? No, Carlisle answered. Her husband would be a count consort. Goodness. What man with any pride
would accept such a marriage? They clearly don’t know
the first thing about Cecilia deserve it, someone muttered. It’s high time
they learned, Carlisle said. Lady Cecilia was born
with a warriors heart. She met his gaze. Oh, they’ll understand soon enough. I’m not someone to be frightened off
easily. And I swear to honor my promise to become your strongest ally,
she added, bowing deeply. A few moments ago. Come in,
Carlisle said at the knock on his door. You wish to see me, Your Majesty? Donovan asked Sir. Donovan. I’ll get straight to the point. I’m considering granting you the title of
county, along with the lands of privacy. But I’m just a retainer to house
farewells. How could I possibly take
my master’s title? Then are you suggesting I bestow it
on nobles who know nothing of farewells? No, that’s not what I meant. You stood by farewells
through its darkest times. No one is more qualified
than you to be its count, Carlisle said, gripping his shoulder. Aisha feels the same way. I trust you with farewells,
Aisha said gently. I’m sure my father and brother
would have felt the same. Aisha. I mean, Your Majesty. You’ve always been like a sister to me. I’ll protect it. She smiled. Then I leave farewells in your care. Donovan bowed his head
and both of them began to cry. Underscore. Underscore. Present. I vow to uphold the legacy of the late
count of mere farewells, and dedicate myself to the safety
and prosperity of Prevost, Donovan said. I shall do my utmost
to live up to Your Majesty’s expectations. Thank you, Asha whispered. Wait, sir. Donovan, or rather Count Decker, Provost
Carlisle said. Yes, Your Majesty. The Empress has a special gift for you. Asha stepped forward and held out a sword. This is my gift to the new count, Provost,
she said. May you use it to protect our home. Donovan took it reverently. Your Majesty. Thank you. I will protect Pervez legacy
until my dying breath. Later that day. Phew! I can finally catch a break. Aisha sighed
when someone knocked on her door. Come in. It was Donovan. Your Majesty, I told you to stop
calling me that, she said. If I don’t, I’ll be accused of contempt
for the Imperial family, he teased. How are the wedding plans coming along? Well, nothing’s set in stone yet. Lady Dorothy has been busy, and Purvis
and I haven’t had a proper conversation
with Lord raffled, either. She’s working on
building a school, right? Yes. She even taught a few practice lessons. And she’s a natural, since it’ll be hard
to find teachers for now. It looks like Dorothea
will do the teaching herself. She’s got her work cut out for her. I hear Lord Raff Feld is also leaving
for Pervez soon, Aisha said. Oh, yes. What’s wrong? Has he said something to you again? She asked. No, it’s not that. Just hearing his name puts me on edge,
that’s all. A man your size afraid of Lord raffle? Usha laughed. Come on. I don’t know what he said,
but I wouldn’t worry too much. I promise he won’t be as stubborn
as he used to be. A few weeks later in Pervez. What’s that? Mr. fear, a group of children asked. Can’t you tell? She smiled. They’re rocks. Rocks? Well, these are called slates. When you start school here, you’ll
use these to write letters and numbers. Well, just then, a knock at the door. Donovan stepped in. Still as popular with the kids as ever. I see Sir Donovan. Or I guess I should call you. Count Pervez now. You can call me whatever you like. He said with a grin. Now it really feels like a school,
doesn’t it? Yes, it really does. Asha always wanted to build a school here too,
but it was never the right time anyway. Dorothea asked. Any trouble in the Capitol? No. After receiving my title,
I came straight here because an important guest
will be arriving soon. An important guest. Oh, you mean father? Dorothea looked down. I haven’t seen him
since I talked back to him. I wonder how this will go. It’ll be fine, Donovan said gently. As the Lord of privacy. I’ll give Lord Raffel the welcome. So Grant
he can’t possibly be disappointed. Dorothea chuckled. For all your big talk.
Your hands are shaking. This is just a psychological reaction,
he muttered. Don’t worry too much, she said softly. I hear Lord Raffles has softened up
a great deal, though no one said it aloud. Donovan sat at his desk, frowning down
at the parchment in front of him. Does it really cost
this much to host a banquet just once? Or am I being too greedy? He sighed.
Usha was so good at these things. As expected,
this position of Lord is too much for me. Sorry. I’ll just start over from scratch. A knock came at the
door. My lord, are you in? Yes, he called, startled. I saw the light was still on,
so I came by. Dorothea said as she entered. Do you have a lot of work? No, it’s not much, he murmured. If she knew I was struggling. She must be preparing to receive guests. She think I’m pathetic. I just couldn’t sleep,
so I was fiddling with it. No, she replied, unconvinced. It doesn’t seem that way to me. May I take a look? Before he could protest,
she picked up the papers. Oh, you were working on the banquet
budget? Yes. Why did you hide this from me?
Don’t tell me. Is it because you were struggling? You thought I’d look down on you? My Lord Donovan didn’t answer. You don’t need to plan
such a grand welcome. She continued. In fact,
father would probably call it extravagant. Those decorations aren’t necessary. And for the tea? Why not choose something similar
but a little cheaper? I see. Thank you, Lady Dorothea. You’re good at this kind of thing, too. Managing the Imperial Palace budget
was the Empress’s responsibility. She said softly. Father made sure I learned that properly. I’m glad I can finally put
that knowledge to use for privacy. There was a small pause. Shall we continue working? She asked. Yeah. He smiled. Let’s finish it all tonight. Later, the red carpet rolled out
before the manner of privacy. Dorothea and Donovan stood at its end,
waiting. It’s been a while. Father Dorothea said as Lord Raffles
stepped down from his carriage. Yes, it has, he replied. Count. Farewell. It’s been some time for you as well. You must be tired from your journey,
Donovan said. Would you like to eat first? Let’s do that at the table. I wasn’t sure what you’d like,
so I prepared a variety, Donovan said. Raffle took a bite. Delicious. As good as anything
the Imperial Palace chef could make. I’m glad to hear you say that. So please don’t just watch me eat as well. Count. Oh, yes. There was a pause. Then Lord raffle asked. When are you planning to have the wedding? I think it would be best to hold it
as soon as possible, Donovan replied. Dorothy is already acting
like the mistress of farewells, so it would feel hard
not to make it official. That’s true. Dorothea said quietly. But are you really okay with it? With me becoming the Countess of farewell? What good would my opposition do now? You’re already destined
for greater heights. And if I were going to oppose it, it
wouldn’t have come this far to begin with. I imagined you wouldn’t, she said. I’ve already made irreversible mistakes
with your brothers, he continued, his voice heavy. I have no intention
of forcing anything on you anymore. I want to be a father you can be proud of. Speaking of which, he said gently. When is the due date? We should have the ceremony before then. Dorothea froze. Oh, well. I’m sorry. It was a lie. I’m not pregnant. What? Board. Raffles. Voice hardened. Why on earth
would you lie about something like that? I see, he murmured after a long silence. You must have wanted to be
with Count farewell so much that you were even willing to lie. What Asha said was true. Perhaps I really am trying to change. Though no one thought he would. A few months later, Carlyle and Asha
sat in a carriage headed for privacy. Pervez has changed a lot
since I last saw it, Asha remarked. Indeed, Carlyle replied. When I first came here,
I worried the carriage would rattle so much
the wheels might fall off. She chuckled. It seems Dekker has worked very hard. I never thought I’d see Pervez develop
so much in my lifetime. You’re the one who laid the foundation
for its development, aren’t you? Usha smiled. Your efforts were just as important. The carriage rolled to a stop. We’ve arrived. The driver called. It’s been a while since I set foot
in, Pervez Carlyle said, stepping out. I feel quite excited. What’s there to be excited about? Usha teased. Anyway, I’m worried. Did too many guests come? He asked. Too many guests is also a problem,
Asha muttered. We had to move the venue outdoors
and there still aren’t enough seats. I wonder if we’re making it
even more crowded by being here. The ceremony is about to begin. Someone called. Please be quiet. They took their seats. Bridegroom. Please enter. Carlyle and Usha turned toward the door. Did something go wrong? Carlisle asked Decker. Usha whispered. My lord.
Is there a problem? Bailey asked
gently stepping into the room. He found Donovan standing still, his hand frozen in motion,
lips parted in a shallow gasp. Donovan blinked rapidly,
as if jolted from a trance. My lord, the time you were supposed to be
waiting outside is long past. Donovan turned toward the window,
instinctively, then to the clock. Disoriented. Is it that late already? He murmured. Breath catching in his throat. Yes. Because the groom didn’t enter, the guests
and Lady Dorothea were quite flustered. Donovan ran a hand through his neatly combed
hair, his face tightening and worry. What? I don’t look too strange, do I? He asked with a hesitant chuckle, tugging
slightly at the collar of his formal coat. Bailey smiled, placing a reassuring
hand over his chest. No, you look very dashing. The announcement echoed from the hall. Groom. Enter, please. Donovan took a deep breath,
squared his shoulders and stepped forward, his boots clicking steadily against
the polished floor as the doors opened. A soft hush fell across the guest
as they turned to face him. Eyes followed his every step. The once awkward and bashful Lord
now moved with calm confidence. Each movement restrained
but dignified. Wow. You look like a completely different
person, Usha said from the side. Her voice low
but sincere as glinting with surprise. Why are you falling for me all over again? Carlyle leaned in close to her,
whispering with a teasing smile. Don’t be ridiculous. She looked away, heat
blooming on her cheeks, despite herself. Now the bride. Please enter. The priest called. Gasps and quiet
murmurs stirred as the doors opened again, and Dorothea stepped in, her gown trailing
elegantly behind her. Her arm, linked with her father’s light from the tall windows,
caught the shimmer in her veil. It seems they are reconciled. Usha whispered, observing the small,
meaningful glance Dorothea gave her father. Well, that’s a relief, Carlyle
said, nodding solemnly. Donovan stepped forward
and gently took Dorothea’s hand. There was a pause, a breath of reverence,
before he leaned down and kissed it. His eyes never leaving hers. The hall erupted into gentle applause. The sound swelling with warmth and joy. Usha. She turned at the familiar voice,
her expression melting into delight. Della. Nina. She called, rising to meet. We greet Her Majesty the Empress,
they said in unison, bowing respectfully. It’s been a while. Usha said as she reached forward and wrapped her arms around them,
pulling them both into a soft embrace. Della? Is your arm okay? Della looked down at her side,
then back up with a rueful smile. It’s not completely usable. The heavens must have been
watching over me. Isaiah’s gaze
softened with quiet pain and admiration. Nina, I heard you became Dorothea’s
dedicated maid. Isn’t it tough? Nina shook her head with a shy smile. No. The new Countess is also shy and kind. Much like Your Majesty. So it’s not difficult at all. I was shy and kind. Usha asked, raising an eyebrow
with a teasing smirk. Yes, Nina, replied earnest. Some young man approached Asha. They approached with an elegant composure,
his tone laced with joy. We greet Her Majesty the Empress,
he said to Asha. Good heavens,
she replied with a light laugh. Have you all been well? Yes. It’s thanks to the new count
of taking such good care of us. Privacy has changed a lot, hasn’t it? Someone nearby said with quiet. Oh, yes. I almost didn’t recognize it
as the place I used to live. Asha admitted, her voice
tinged with nostalgia. Conversations bubbled up around her. Warm voices, light, laughter clinking
glasses. For once,
it all felt like peace later that night. It’s been a while since I’ve seen this scenery,
Carlyle said, standing by the window. Usha joined him, her eyes following the lights
that glimmered like stars across the city. The festival still buzzed in the streets. Music drifting faintly, distant, laughter
echoing through the cool air. It still feels like a festival,
she whispered. I remember Pervez first harvest festival,
he said. His voice quiet, thoughtful. How shabby it must have looked to you
well, rather than shabby. It was fascinating. Which part? That literally everyone was rejoicing,
Asha said. Her eyes reflecting the light outside. I thought I’d only see
such a sight in heaven. But from now on, such sites
will gradually disappear in privacy. That’s right. A lot of money is flowed in,
and because of that, new people will come. Conflict will arise. Money related crimes might occur. Dekker will do well, Asha said. You can tell those who ignore us or have ulterior motives
with an almost supernatural ability. Carlyle turned slightly. Twitter curious. And after you identify them,
is there an alternative? There’s Lady Dorothea, lady Dorothea will wonderfully fill
in what Dekker lacks, right? Carlyle gave a half smile, though
the weight of reality lingered in his eyes. The problem will be us in the capital. There are just as many things
to resolve as in previous. And still many people oppose me. Usha turned to him, fully
brushing her fingertips over his cheek. Well, I’m not particularly afraid
because we’ll do well, too. He gently cupped her face with both hands,
leaning closer. As long as I have you. I’m not afraid either. Their lips met in a soft, lingering kiss,
a moment drawn out in the quiet night. How does it feel to see it again? Carlyle asked. He held up the necklace, letting it dangle
slightly from his fingers. Asha’s eyes widened
as the memory flickered. Did it look like this? Strangely, all my memories from
that time have become hazy. Is it because they’re memories
you want to forget? No. Although they are painful
and terrible memories, I don’t want to erase them because they’re
the memories of us protecting privacy. Her voice trembled faintly. She took the necklace,
running her thumb across the metal. Following my father, my older brothers. Eventually, I was the only one
who beheaded the barbarians. Carlisle watched her closely. A deeper sadness building in his chest. The more I hear your story,
the more curious I become about what kind of people Amir Pervaiz
and your brothers were. Asha gave a faint, lopsided smile. We weren’t particularly affectionate
with each other, but, well, I don’t know. A flash of memory
pierced through her thoughts. Why is the mayor’s girl
making a fuss about wielding a sword? Her brother said, get lost. A younger Asha snapped. Her face flushed with anger
as she clutched the heavy sword. If you swing it around
carelessly like that, you’ll get hurt. If you’re not going to get lost,
then at least teach me. Her voice trembled. Not with fear, but defiance. Here we go again. Someone muttered in the background. If Asha seriously wants to learn
swordsmanship, I have no intention of stopping her. Her brother said, his voice calm, low. The problem is mother. Another brother responded. Mother hates the idea of Asha
learning the sword to death. You’re pretty, Asha,
her mother said softly, brushing a hand over
Asha’s long, thick hair. Asha looked up at her, sensing
the undertone. Her mother’s expression was gentle,
but there was that same wall in her eyes, one
Asha had never been able to break through. Your brothers are training right now. Her mother continued pouring tea
delicately into a porcelain cup. Asha, you’re a girl. Don’t do anything dangerous. The scent of herbs filled the room, but it did little to soothe
the unrest building in Asha’s chest. Let’s have some tea together, my dear,
her mother said warmly as she walked toward the door.
I wonder how many tea leaves are left. Wait quietly. With that she left the room, the soft
swish of her gown trailing behind her. Asha stood still, unmoving. Her hands slowly clenched into fists. I don’t have time for this, she whispered
bitterly, and ruffled her hair. Frustration
brewing inside her like a storm. She turned and bolted up the stairs, feet
barely touching the ground. Reaching the upper floor, she crouched near the railing,
peering into the open air courtyard below. Her brothers were in full training
swords, clashing voices raised in
grunts and yells, sparks flying. Her heart beat faster. I don’t know when the barbarians
will attack. I can’t just sit around and drink
tea downstairs. Her mother returned to the TV lounge, humming
lightly as she pushed the door open. Asha, have you been waiting long? The cup she was holding stopped mid-air. Her expression went blank
as she looked around the empty room. There was no sign of Asha. Meanwhile,
Asha was in her room already changing. She kicked off her shoes, pulled off
her frock and tossed it across the bed. Her small hands worked quickly,
tying the waistband of a plain pant shirt she had stolen from one of her
older brothers. I left it here. Found it. She pulled out the long wooden stick
she had hidden behind a bookshelf. It wasn’t a real sword, but it was enough. Her breathing steadied
as she gripped the stick with both hands. First hold the sword with both hands, she
murmured, recalling her brother’s words. It’s me, Asha. Vincent. She turned abruptly, startled,
but relief washed over her face. Oh, it was you, brother. Vincent stepped forward, brow furrowed. What are you doing? Why didn’t you answer? You came at the right time, brother. Come in quickly. Hey, Asha, he began,
but she grabbed his sleeve. Help me practice my swordsmanship,
Asha said eagerly, eyes wide. You were practicing here? Vincent looked around the cramped space. Look at this. She demonstrated swinging the stick. When I swing the sword,
my body keeps wobbling. That’s because you’re swinging it
diagonally. You need to swing it in a straight line
like this. He took the stick and showed her
his movements. Fluid and clean. Yeah. That’s it. Meanwhile, outside, two of her brothers
stood resting, sweat trickling down their temples. What’s wrong with you? You’ve been sighing enough
to make the ground cave in. Brother,
am I not talented enough with the sword? One brother blinked, caught off guard. What are you talking about? No, it’s just Asha seems better than me. Asha. Don’t tell me you’re secretly teaching
Asha swordsmanship behind mother’s back. Chill. If mother finds out, we’re in big trouble. I need to see Asha practice once. If she doesn’t learn properly,
it’s worse than not learning at all. Two years later, the training grounds echoed
with the rhythm of wooden swords clashing just rose as Asha dashed across the field,
now stronger, faster, more focused. Swordsmanship is important,
but stamina is the most important thing. Her brother
said, correcting her stance from behind. Yes, I understand. Asha panted, adjusting her grip. Young Miss Madam is calling for you. Well, okay. She sighed, placing her sword gently
on the rack in her mother’s sitting room. The curtains filtered sunlight
over an elegant silk dress. Asha. Her mother said,
holding up the fabric proudly. Look at this. It’s a dress I made of levee filled silk. Soon, my family, the Viscount
Linton’s house, will hold a banquet. Let’s wear this. There. I don’t want to. Asha said, voice low. You don’t want to? Why, Asha? Her mother’s voice rose,
a blend of disbelief and hurt. You’re not a child anymore. You should wear clothes like this
and practice proper deportment. Mother Asha stepped forward,
fist clenched. Even if I wear such frilly clothes. If I encounter barbarians
when I just be a nicely dressed corpse. The words struck like a slap. Her mother recoiled, slightly trembling. How could you say such a thing? I’m doing this
so you don’t become that corpse. At least, at least you should grow up
gracefully and marry into a good family. Asha’s eyes narrowed. You’re the only one who can escape this
hell. I won’t run away from hell. You’re young, so you don’t know anything. There’s nothing you can do here. Hurry and put on this dress. Asha, I said I don’t want to. She yelled. And with that, she grabbed the dress
from her mother’s hands and threw it to the floor. I will become the warrior of privacy. She turned and stormed out of the room. Her breath loud in her ears,
her heart racing with fury and conviction. Her mother picked up the fallen
dress and shaking, and looked down at the crushed silk. The following year, her mother had left. She divorced father and returned to her
parents home. It’s a relief the Imperial family didn’t
prevent the divorce. Are you really all right? Father Usha asked one morning. Finding him in the study. Rather. I’m grateful, he said with a tired smile. Looking out the window. Because I don’t have to see your mother
suffering here anymore. He reached for his tea. Voice softening. Your mother was a typical noble lady. She cried and prayed every night, and always carried poison with her
in case the castle fell. Usha looked down. Her hands curled. Only her love for me and for you
must have been the reason she stayed. Mother probably grew disenchanted
with this place because of me. Should I? Her father asked. Then I should thank you
for saving your mother. It’s too early for thanks,
she said with quiet resolve. I’ll save you too, father. He turned surprised, but the pride in
his eyes was unmistakable. All right. I’ll look forward to it. Evening. The orange glow of torches
lit up the dusty courtyard. Her father stood before her
with a proud, steady gaze. Starting tomorrow,
come to the training grounds officially. Asha’s heart stopped for a beat. Yes, father,
she replied, her voice strong, and for the first time in years
she felt joy ripple through her like fire. Asha’s voice was quiet, almost reverent. A year later, I fought for the first time
against the savages. The fire crackled softly beside them. Carlyle turned,
looking at her with deep concern. It must have been difficult, he said. His voice laced with sympathy. She didn’t immediately respond. Her gaze drifted upward, fixed on the dark
sky above the balcony where they stood. The wind tugged at her sleeves. My brothers started to fight
at an even younger age, she said. Although I couldn’t protect my father
or my brothers. I’m glad
that I at least was able to protect us. Her voice cracked at the end.
She hated it. Carlyle reached forward. A rare moment of warmth
overtaking his usually stern posture. He embraced her gently,
wrapping her trembling body in silence. I’ll be your family from now on, he said. His eyes widened slightly. His embrace didn’t falter since Lord Amir
and your brother can’t do it anymore. I’ll love you in every step. Ashes throat tightened and her fingers
gripped the fabric of his robe. I feel the same way, she whispered. I’ll give you all the love
you couldn’t receive before. One year later, the scroll trembled
slightly in Asha’s hands as she read the new report. A monster appeared
in the eastern region of the Empire. She murmured, her
heart dropping beside her. Carlyle’s tone was measured, but his eyes
betrayed how grave the matter was. Yes, it seems it’s
quite a ferocious beast. I thought all the cursed energy disappeared from the border
after Gabriel absorbed it. Aisha thought aloud, frowning. Her mind spun political unrest,
her own authority being challenged. And now this. Are you sure? Just the Imperial Knights
will be enough to handle the situation? She asked. Personnel raised a brow. Why do you want to come with us? You should trust them more. They’ve gotten stronger since last year. She narrowed her eyes. I don’t think one year is enough
for a considerable improvement. They will get more experience
on the practice. Aside from that. Are you sure you will be fine, Aisha? Why me? She blinked. This will be the first time
you stay in front of me. The Empire by yourself. He said with unusual seriousness. Even when there are people,
you can delegate part of your authority to help. I’m sure there will be many
who will try to wrong you. At the imperial meeting,
nobleman sat in rigid rows, the air tense. The scent of incense couldn’t
mask the sour scent of fear. Aisha stood tall at the front. Clad in dark royal robes. Her crown tilted with unmistakable
confidence. Your Majesty, before we start,
I would like to say a few words. As the elder of the noble House meeting. What is it? Aisha asked coolly. He bowed, eyes
flicking sideways to his allies. A few of us have been worried about the situation of the Emperor’s
family descendants. I see, usher replied, face neutral. By this time, the previous emperor began
having difficulties producing an heir. So the Emperor’s family started
looking for other alternatives. Is that so? He nodded. We think that if we really care
about the future of the Empire, you should allow the Emperor
to have another consort. Don’t you think that would be the best way
to face the situation? Gasps echoed. A noblewoman coughed nervously,
ashes, nails dug into her palm. You were pressuring a couple that only has one year of marriage
to have a child already. And in addition to that, you also proposed
to allow another consort. Her tone was steel. I can see why
you all must be thinking of me. We are just worried about the future
of the Emperor’s family. And yet you promised to introduce Kutty
to me and other lords, said uncertainly. If your concerns about an heir
were so great, why didn’t you report them directly to the Emperor? Well, that’s because we knew he would find it difficult
to bring the subject to you directly. Your Majesty. Aisha stare sharpened. What a strange excuse. Don’t you know that could be considered
a soft ism? Talking about having another consort
in front of me like that. It could clearly be interpreted
as a malicious intent to disrespect me. You are misunderstanding, Your Majesty. If the Emperor had discussed the subject
with you directly, he wouldn’t have stood his ground
so firmly. And ideally, this type of issue is something
a wife should bring to her husband first. So you were saying that a good wife
should allow her husband to have another consort and see him
with children from another woman. Her voice was calm, deadly calm. Sir Bayley,
she called out without looking back. Yes, your Majesty, please recite article
2 to 2 of the Imperial Criminal Code. Bayley’s voice rang clear,
according to article 2 to 2. The Imperial Family is above
everyone else in the imperial hierarchy. Anyone who dares to disrespect or disgrace
a member of the Imperial family could face the maximum penalty of death,
regardless of their social status or position. I wish to put these people in custody,
Aisha said. They have disrespected
me and earned contempt. The nobles paled. Your Majesty, please reconsider. Bayley remained stone
faced behind Asha watching. They should be glad
it was the Empress handling this. If they had said that
in front of the Emperor, he would have cut their throats
open on the spot. Later, in the Imperial Hall. They said that to you? Carlisle asked, his tone low and sharp. Asha explained everything. You should have cut their hands right
there. Killing
so many nobles could have caused chaos. Even so. Also, they’re not my enemies. If we just warned them not to disrespect me like that again,
would that be too soft on my part? No, you’re right here, Carlisle said,
looking away. We decided to take a different path
and all three desserts, a long silence. It’s all my fault, he added quietly. I must have looked so indifferent to you that they dared
to say something like that. I have to
make everyone see how crazy I am for you. Asha raised her brows. Now wait. I think you’re getting off track here. Suddenly she blinked. Personnel. Gone. He’s about to do something
ridiculous again. Aisha thought, placing her
hand to her forehead. A few days later, Asha opened the door
to her chambers and passed. A sea of soft
petal blossoms filled her room. Every surface, from table to floor
to balcony was covered in ethereal blooms. What’s this? Carlyle stepped from behind, her arms
folded, but his grin playful. Asha, what do you think about my present? She turned. What are you talking about? Why are you wasting so much on something
so unnecessary again? He lifted a finger,
wagging it with mock discipline. Aisha, listen to me. These flowers come from the eastern
region, affected by the monsters. I bought them all these flowers
to try to help. After all the damage the beast cost. Her eyes softened immediately. I see. I’m sorry. You don’t need to apologize,
he said gently. I should have explained to you
in the first place. Then his eyes sparkled mischievously. Since I decorated your room
so beautifully. Shall we sleep together here tonight? Aisha met his eyes with quiet affection. I would love to. She leaned in closer,
brushing her hand on his face. I’ll be waiting for you tonight. I’m certain of it. The doctor said as he checked her pulse. You were pregnant? Your Majesty. Pregnant? Carlyle asked, eyes wide. Are you truly sure of that? Yes. Is there any problem with that? No. It’s just. I can’t believe it. Well, I must admit,
there had been some concern that you weren’t making enough effort
to provide the Empire with a new heir. But I was pleasantly surprised to learn
she is now pregnant. Of course. Aisha replied calmly. During the first month of your pregnancy,
you should focus on gently nurturing your body
and keeping a peaceful mind. The doctor advised it would be better to announce
the pregnancy after 2 or 3 months. All right. Thank you for your help. Please make sure not to tell anyone else
about it. Carlisle added of course, Your Majesty. The doctor replied, bowing
as he turned to leave. Carlisle let out a quiet breath. I will become a father. I’m glad you agreed to get checked
by an Imperial doctor, he continued. You kept insisting that your symptoms
weren’t a big deal. Well,
I was just feeling a little dizzy lately. I never expected it was because I’m
carrying a child inside me. Carlisle smiled. I hope that if we get a daughter,
she looks like you. She would be so beautiful. If she resembles you more. She would also be beautiful,
Aisha said gently. Now, at least there won’t be any more issues about us
providing an heir to the Empire. Aisha. You don’t have to worry about that. If anyone’s bothering you about it,
I’ll get rid of them right now. What do you even mean by that? Aisha said with a soft laugh. Just focus on taking care of yourself. You’ve been told to keep a peaceful mind. Remember? Yes, but I don’t think I can stay
in bed all day doing nothing. Isn’t it better to keep acting normal
to hide the pregnancy? Then I’ll stay by your side the whole time
until we reveal it. Carlisle said as he hugged her. There’s no other choice. I have to protect our child. I’m sure people will start complaining
if you stay by my side all the time too. If I stay with you,
no noble will dare disrespect you. A few months later, I’ve heard it’s
very painful to give birth. Carlisle
thought nervously as he paced outside. Why is it so quiet? Why can’t I hear anything? I’ve also heard that a high
number of women die during childbirth. That’s not going to happen
to Aisha, right? I think. I think one child is enough. I don’t want her to go through this again. Suddenly,
the doctor came out and opened the door. The next emperor is here. Congratulations, Your Majesty. Already. How is Aisha? How can she be this quiet
while giving birth? Her Majesty is completely safe and sound. I’ve never seen anyone endure the pain
as well as she did. She did just as I expected. You can come inside to see her
and your new child. Carlyle stepped in. Asha, he said. She turned her head,
holding a small child in her arms. Look at our baby, Asha. You really did a great job. He stepped closer, eyes wide and all. She looks so strange, Don’t
you think she’s beautiful? It’s strange, but really beautiful. Asha replied softly. Yeah. So beautiful. Nine years later. Ryan. Don’t run. Asha and Carlyle ran after their son. You always get so excited
when we come here, Asha said breathless. You must really like that painting. Carlyle added as Ryan stopped
and stared at it. You said you were going to start displaying this picture
at the Imperial Museum, right? Ryan asked. Yes. Carlyle replied. That way everyone will be able
to see how cool you were. I never imagined we would put that painting on display,
Asha said, shaking her head. I don’t remember that moment
being so great back in the day. What are you talking about? It was much better in real life
than it looks in the painting. Carlyle teased. Don’t give Ryan false illusions about us,
she warned. Even now, he can’t stop staring
at the painting whenever he sees it. Don’t worry
so much about it, Carlyle said. I heard that the days when your child
praises you as the greatest person alive don’t last long. Really? Asha asked. In a few years, he’ll start going
through puberty and defying us. I told you,
I already know that, she replied. But I don’t know why. I just have a feeling
you’ll always be an awesome dad to him. Ryan has always liked you more. What? Don’t
you know that Ryan’s eternal idol is Asha? Every still. What are you talking about? I scold him almost every day. Ryan Carlyle called. Yes, father. I have bad news. What is it about, mother? Yes. What happened to mom? She thinks you don’t like her that much. What? It can’t be. I didn’t say he didn’t like me,
Asha murmured. I just said I think he likes Carlyle more. Ryan, why do you think your mother feels
that way? Maybe. Maybe? I haven’t been telling her that I love her
as often as I should. It’s not that, Ryan. You always tell me you love me
before putting me to sleep. Aisha said softly. Then why? What else could be the reason? I’m not sure, Carlyle said thoughtfully. It must be
because your mother is a shy person. She always feel shy when people love her. Why does she feel ashamed that I love her? Your mother has been shy for a long time,
Carlyle said. Back in the day,
when I showed her love so often, she would refuse to believe it
right until the end. What on earth are you telling her? Usha asked, clearly flustered. Because of that, Carlyle said, smiling. We have to make sure to tell her
that we love her more and more every day. She deserves that kind of love. All right. That seems like something easy to do. Ryan agreed. We also have to give her more hugs
and kisses. Great, Carlyle said. Well, then go with your mother now. Yes, father. What were you telling him? Asha asked suspiciously,
as both Carlyle and Ryan hugged her. Perhaps you didn’t realize, but from now on, you’ve decided
to tell you more often that we love you. Just to make it clear. Starting today
at breakfast, lunch and dinner. And any time it crosses our mind. Carlyle smiled. I love you, Asha. I love you, mom, Ryan said warmly. Oh, you too. I love both of you. I love both of you. Asha whispered, holding them close. The King spoke
solemnly as he looked at Carlyle. The right to select your partner is what I am granting you
as a reward for your victory. The Emperor’s command is a sign of gratitude
for winning the war against the savages. Whoever you choose
will become your spouse. In that case, Carlyle said,
I choose to marry Princess Asha. What? The prince muttered, stunned. I understand how great an opportunity
your generous offer is to allow me to marry any noble
I choose. That’s why I had to choose the highest
ranking noble available. And that noble is, of course,
the Princess, Carlyle said plainly. Is there an issue with that? How arrogant
you are. Count Purvis. How dare you ask
for the hand of the princess? The king growled. I will give you one more chance
to choose another partner. The partner I want is Princess
Asha, Carlyle repeated. But if you insist on rejecting
my decision, you’ll have to pay the compensation money
that was promised for my victory. Usha let out a quiet laugh. I find it
interesting that you have chosen me. Are you not aware that I’ve been stripped
of my title as Crown Princess? I apologize,
Carlyle said with a faint smile. It’s something I’ve been thinking about
for quite some time. It seems this will be a long conversation,
Usha said, sitting down. So tell me, did you choose me only because
I’m the highest ranking noble woman? No. At first I was only aiming
for compensation, he admitted. But now that you’ve accepted
that opportunity’s gone. Usha frowned. It doesn’t seem like
he knew about my situation after all. Why did you accept my proposal? Carlyle asked. Before I answer,
let me give you a proper greeting. It couldn’t have been easy defeating the barbarian army
as the princess of this empire. I thank you
and all of purpose for your efforts. Thank you, Carlyle said sincerely. We should have supported Purvis better
before, Usha added. She’s known as the Blade Master
Princess, now blessed by the God of War. I thought she would be cold and harsh, but let’s sign
the engagement papers, Usha said suddenly. I’ll give you what you want. The funds and connections
to rebuild Purvis. Carlyle raised a brow. Is there something you want from me?
Not really. I would appreciate it if no one put
surveillance on me while I’m at Purvis. Surveillance. Carlyle blinked. Don’t tell me
you just want to take a break. And Purvis. At least I’d be free. No one watching my every move. That’s really all you want. Just to relax and enjoy the food. And Purvis. Exactly. Carlyle looked troubled. What about your situation? Everyone knows the Empress
had you stripped of your title. If you leave now,
she might try to get rid of you. Is there a problem with that? Usha asked with a calm smile. Your Highness, listen to me. I swear on the honor of my land. I will help you.
What are you talking about? She asked puzzled. To be honest, I didn’t expect
the Imperial Treasury to allow us this much funding, Carlyle said later,
as they prepared for departure. I told you it would work. Usha said, by using the fact
that we’re leaving the capital and caught. It was easier to convince them. Still, Purvis won’t be easy. It’s good we brought a lot of supplies. As their caravan was being loaded, Usha
turned at the sound of familiar voices. Your highness, your highness. She smiled faintly. Lionel. Giles, she turned to Carlisle. Count Purvis. This is Baron, Sir
Lionel Barley and Count Sir Giles. It’s an honor to meet you. I am the Lord of Purvis, Carlisle,
a mere Purvis. We owe you our gratitude. Count Purvis, Giles said. Without you, the princess would have left
Purvis with nothing. I already told you. I’m tired of that talk, Usha muttered. Why don’t you try being more greedy,
Your Highness, Lionel said. You’re
the only one fit to rule the Empire. He’s right, Giles added. I thought you were preparing
for revenge out here in Purvis, but instead you claim
to be taking a break. Even so, Carlisle added. I thought communication between us
might be difficult. Coming from such different regions. But I’m surprised at how natural it feels. Of course, we’ll
all take care of the Princess and Purvis. But in the meantime, Giles said,
I trust her to you. I’m honored to serve her,
Carlisle said with a respectful nod. A few weeks later, the people of Purvis
are so thin, Aisha thought. We must focus on feeding them before
rebuilding the project to restore the estate is important,
she told Carlisle. But feeding your people comes first,
as I said, she continued,
I’ll support all necessary expenses. Don’t hesitate. Do I look like someone who hesitates over
things like that? Carlisle said, half smiling. Right now, I think rebuilding
the main road should come first. You’re quite shameless, Aisha replied. I assure you,
I’m not wasting a single penny. I know, she said. I trust you. Carlisle stared at her in silence. I have something on my face. Aisha asked. It’s nothing, he said, looking away. I already thought she was beautiful
when she wasn’t smiling, but now she’s even more beautiful
when she does. A few months had passed
since Aisha arrived, and Purvis. In that time,
the territory had not only begun to recover, but had also withstood
another attack from the barbarians. Now it was receiving a new guest. May the glory of the gods
be upon Your Highness. The man said, bowing as he approached. I’m Sebastian different. It is an honor to meet you, Your Highness. He took his hand and kissed it gently. This place may not be the most comfortable
for you to stay in, Aisha remarked. If it is by Your Highness side,
then any place is a blessing for me. It is nothing short of an honor. What a load of crap,
Carlisle murmured under his breath. Pardon? What did you just say? I said, you’re quite admirable. Carlisle smiled coldly. What brings you all the way to Prevost? I nearly forgot to mention it. When Her Highness
Aisha regains her title as Crown Princess, I wish to claim the highest power
available to the noble world. I’m prepared to do whatever
it takes to obtain that position. Oh no, Carlisle muttered internally. So I look forward to working with you. Different added. Extending his hand. Likewise, Carlisle replied, shaking it. Suddenly a soldier shouted from the walls. The barbarians are attacking! They built catapults. This time we must focus on
defending the outer walls. Barbarians using tools. Carlisle thought grimly. If we place too many troops in the castle, we won’t have enough left
to fight them off outside. But where are you going? Someone asked to. Her Highness Aisha Carlisle replied. If we don’t get her help,
we have no chance of winning. He found Aisha quickly. Please help us. I will pay any price. A price? She said with a frown. I’ve never asked for a price. I’m royalty. It’s only right
that I go out and eliminate enemies who’ve invaded Imperial land. Then why, Carlisle thought, when
rebuilding power was also Imperial land. Did Your Highness use her personal funds? Wasn’t it the Empire’s responsibility? And yet it was
you who stepped in when the court failed. And now again, you’re helping me. Not as a representative of the Empire,
but by your own rule. Paying a price is a matter of pride
for me, Carlisle said. Because I am the lord of this land. I don’t mean to look down on you,
but if the heavens ignite, I will face the barbarians on the front
lines. Yes, usher replied, nodding. Then let’s go, she said firmly. Long live our Highness.
Long live our Lord! The people cheered. Later, after the battle. Your Highness. Different approach with a glass of wine. I heard you were exceptional
on the battlefield today. Not at all. Usher replied. Count Fairweather
was far more impressive than I. She sipped her wine calmly. Meanwhile, at the outer wall,
someone called out to Carlisle. Get Ahold of yourself. They say she’s been blessed
by the God of war. It’s like a God
has descended on the battlefield. Die, you wench! A barbarian screamed
as he lunged at Ashur from above. She looked up just as Carlisle
leapt forward and killed the attacker in one blow. Are you all right, Your Highness? He asked quickly. Yes. Leave your back to me, she said. That’s reassuring, he replied as they both
continued fighting side by side. Is it over? Asha finally asked as the battlefield
fell quiet. Well done, Count Fairweather, she said. Let’s head back. Without warning, Carlisle kissed Asha. I never imagined he would do something
like that, she thought in surprise. Sorry. Never mind, muttered. I should go see Count Fairweather now. Later that night. There you are,
Aisha said, finding Carlisle. I thought you’d come to me right away. Excuse me. You said you’d pay a price
if I helped you. I did say that. He admitted.
What kind of payment would you like? She asked. From the beginning, Carlisle said slowly. It seemed Fairweather
only had one real asset. So maybe I’ll just take that. Come to my room at midnight, Usha said. Midnight came. So you came?
Aisha said as Carlisle entered. I’m sorry I’m late. No, you’re right on time, she said calmly. To be honest, this is my first time
doing something like this, so I needed a little time
to prepare myself. Something like this. Carlisle looked startled. Wait, your Highness, are you planning
to take my body as payment? I thought maybe you had some feelings
for me. I was hoping. Aisha laughed softly. I thought you were smart. Apparently I was wrong. Do I look like
the kind of woman who’d sleep with a man I don’t have feelings for? I don’t know anymore, Carlisle said. Honestly. Really? She asked. I was locking this. Then. Please give me certainty. Gladly. I love you, Carlisle, she said. I love you too. I probably fell for you first. You probably did. She whispered. And I’ll keep loving you more from now on. Yes, he murmured, drawing close. Please continue to love me more. They kissed. And this time there was no hesitation. And that brings this chapter to a close. If you made it all the way to the end,
you’re amazing. And I seriously appreciate your time. These videos take a lot of late nights
energy and passion to put together, and knowing
you’re watching makes it all worth it. So if you had fun, enjoy the story, or
just loved diving into the world of manhwa as much as I do,
make sure to hit that subscribe button and turn on the notifications
so you never miss the next adventure. More epic stories
are just around the corner.

⏱️ **Chapters**
00:00:00 – Part 1
02:31:01 – Part 2
03:36:28 – Part 3
04:45:00 – Part 4
06:17:32 – Part 5
07:12:45 – Part 6
08:48:25: –Part 7

🔥 Like 👍 | Share ✔️ | Subscribe ❤️
🎯 Don’t Miss Out on the Final Part of this Incredible Manhwa Recap Series!
👉 Smash the LIKE button to support the channel
👉 COMMENT your thoughts – I read them all!
👉 SUBSCRIBE and hit the 🔔 to never miss an epic Manhwa breakdown!

—

📖 **Manhwa Story – Age of Arrogance**
The legendary commander of Pervaz, Asha Pervaz, led a 28-year war to victory. As her nation lay in ruins after years of battle, Asha approached the imperial family to claim her reward from the emperor.

But what she received… was betrayal.

To secure her people’s future, Asha makes a bold move — proposing marriage to the disgraced first prince, **Carlisle Haven**, recently stripped of his crown prince title.

Everyone expected him to refuse.

Instead, he accepts.
And with it, comes the promise of **unimaginable power**…

Watch how politics, power, love, and pride collide in this unforgettable final chapter!

—

📌 **Disclaimer:**
All artwork belongs to their respective creators and companies.
**Manhwa Dragon** does not claim ownership of any visual content used in this video.

🙏 **A Humble Request:**
Please consider subscribing to **Manhwa Dragon** to keep enjoying more amazing manhwa recaps and stories. Your support means everything!

—

#anime #manga #manhwa #manhwarecap #mangarecap #manhua #manhuarecap

**Tags (SEO):**
Manga, manga Recap, manhwa recap, anime recap, anicap, the manhwa man, manhwa, webtoon, manhwa recaps, manhwa cap, webtoon recap, mercenary enro, manga, Manga recap, Manhwa recap, manga summary, manga capped, manga cap, manhwa summary, manga recap, anime recaps, anicaps, anirecap, anime summary,anime,ani,recap,mangacaps,mangacap,mangas,animecaps,anime plot,movie recap,recap manhwa,recap manga,age of arrognace,age of arrogance manhwa,age of arrogance manhwa full recap